Serendipity, Part 1

Read in 11 hours and 59 minutes

by Christina A & DebC

Summary:  Life settles in to some kind of ‘normal’, but can Bruce keep his secret a secret?

 

January 2005

 

The sports car hummed along the road, moving with the ease of the jungle cat it was named for.  The driver shifted gears, and turned to look at the woman beside him in the passenger seat.  They were both dressed casually, but tastefully appropriate for the nippy February evening in sweaters and jeans.  Grace’s was a soft angora in her signature purple.  Bruce’s was a blue and black sweater he’d bought for a skiing trip and subsequently never went due to business commitments.

 

Smiling, he moved his hand from the stick shift and placed it over top her hand as it rested on her knee.  She’d been quiet for the last few minutes, not that he minded the comfortable silence, but he was curious as to the thoughtful expression on her face.

 

“Penny for your thoughts,” he offered, giving her hand a squeeze when she turned her head to look at him.

 

He promptly got lost in her eyes, which seemed to smile at him.  God, but she was most precious thing in the world, and it wasn’t lost on him that the last time he made this drive from Wayne Manor to Mayor Blaire’s house in the city, it had been without her.  That day, he’d been torn–wanting to see her, and yet not wanting to because it would have been painful.  But that was in the past; he could see her whenever he wanted now.

 

She turned her hand so that it was holding his and gave it a squeeze.

 

“I wasn’t thinking anything in particular,” she said with a smile.  “Unless you count the happy thoughts that seem to center around you.”

 

Taking her free hand, she rested it on top of their joined ones.  It wasn’t really a lie.  She had been thinking happy things in general.

 

The way he smiled at her.  The way he enjoyed the softness of her sweater and the subsequent enjoyment that stemmed from his inability to keep from touching it.

Last night had been their night at Bernie’s.  Tonight was about being with the extended ‘family’ and getting back into the normalcy of living.  Their semi-secluded reunion honeymoon was over and life seemed to be telling them it was time to move on.  “I was just thinking how great it is to be sharing my life with you.”  She laughed.  Ok, that may have sounded hokey, but it was true.  “You know, the little things like watching you shave.  Trying to guess just which black sweater you’re going to pull out of the closet,” she ended with a smile.  “The ‘little’ things that aren’t so little and make life perfect.”

 

She chuckled lightly.  “I love them a lot, you know.”

 

“As do I,” he said with an even warmer smile.  “But you forgot a few,” he told her.  “Like the way your chin rests in the palm of your hand when you read the morning newspaper, that cute little way you kick your shoes off at the end of the day… the way you keep losing your way around the house…”  He grinned, teasing now.  Grace easily got turned around even still, although to be fair, so did Bruce at times.  And ‘house’ was a very inappropriate term anyway.

 

“Mostly,” he said, pulling into the Blaire’s driveway, “I love the way you fill all that big empty space with love.”  He parked in his customary parking space next to whatever vehicle Seth and Courtney had brought–this time Courtney’s Beamer–but didn’t make a move to get out.  Instead, he turned in his seat and unbuckled.  Placing a hand on the car seat behind her head, he leaned towards her with the intent to steal a kiss.

 

The big smile she wore stayed on her face until the moment his lips touched hers.  She could almost hear Courtney now… rolling her eyes and spouting off some comment about how they couldn’t seem to keep their eyes, hands, and lips off each other for an extended period of time.  Grace had, at first, blown it off as a ‘new’ relationship thing.  Courtney and Seth had seemed to skip new and hit comfortable right from the start.  Grace had believed her need for Bruce would simmer down after a while.

 

It hadn’t.  And the only explanation she could come up with was that she was addicted.  Physically aching to touch him sometimes.  As she angled her head to allow the kiss to start to hint at what was to come later, she knew that this addiction between them would never ebb.  It wasn’t something that would dissipate over time.  Because though the expression was physical, the addiction was spiritual… that empty space he referred to, Grace knew, was not only the space of the Manor but the space within him.  She knew that because it was the space within her as well.  And he filled it, every inch.

 

Reluctantly, Bruce let the kiss end, pulling only inches away, though.  From over Grace’s shoulder, he could see someone–probably Courtney–peeking not-so-secretly out the window in the front door.

 

“We’re being spied on,” he told her with a soft chuckle.  “I’d much rather stay out here with you, but if one of us doesn’t open a car door soon, Nee’s probably going to come out after us.”  He winked and kissed the tip of her nose playfully.  “But we can pick this particular discussion up later, because I’m very certain there’s more to say.”  The desire darkening his eyes spoke to the fact that it wasn’t likely to be a verbal conversation.

 

“You think the Blaire home has any secret passages,” she teased, giving him a quick kiss before unlatching her seatbelt.  She rather enjoyed the idea of anticipating the ‘conversation’ that was to come.  It would give her happy thoughts while listening to Constance fill the room with her gossip stories about who was doing what to whom and why.  Grace didn’t mind the charitable conversations or the ones about politics. She even joked around when the guys brought up sports and Courtney’s new addiction to professional basketball.  But the gossip talk she didn’t care for.

 

Bruce believed it was because there was a lot more gossip going on than what Constance talked about around them.  And he also believed that it was because they both knew she loved telling her ‘friends’ all about them.  She had little doubt that he was right.  Constance had her good points, and Grace genuinely cared for her.  But she didn’t like the prattle.

 

Bruce gave her another quick kiss before getting out of the car and coming around to open the door for her.  She first gave him the bottle of wine before allowing him to take her hand and help her out of the car.  “Constance has had months to build trash talk,” she took his arm and let him lead her to the door.  “Wanna bet how long it takes her to start in?  We could wager positions,” she smiled, “you know… for later on.”

 

Chuckling, Bruce shook his head.  His girlfriend was evil and she had an incredibly dirty mind.  Which he loved dearly with a passion bordering on open worship.  “You never know… she might actually be nice for once.  Spare us the gory details of Mrs. Ellton’s affair with her Cuban pool boy.”  He paused to step over small patch of ice on the sidewalk, making note to let Miles know, so someone could put down more salt.   Helping Grace around it, he considered her wager.  “I would say the mud slinging will start with the hors d’ouvres.  And…” They were nearing the house, so he leaned in to whisper his position, his lips brushing against the shell of her ear.

 

She turned devious eyes towards him and smiled.  Just before the door opened, she said, “I think we think alike.  Though I’m thinking as soon as we walk in the den.”  Her hand reached down and lightly fondled his rear.  “Though I’m thinking more along the lines of just staying in the Jaguar.”

 

The door opened and Courtney, who heard the last sentence, said, “You stayed in the Jaguar long enough already.”  She stepped aside guessing from the blush on Bruce’s face that they hadn’t been discussing what they’d been doing before they arrived, but more than likely what they’d do after.  “C’mon in.  Mom, Dad, and Seth are in the den.”

 

“See?  I told you we were being spied on,” Bruce quipped, slipping an arm around Courtney in a friendly hug.  He moved inside and shrugged out of his overcoat, then helped Grace with hers.  He hung both on the ornately carved wooden coat rack in the foyer, then followed Grace and Courtney–who was leading them to the den like a good hostess.  As they turned the corner to go down the hall, though, he stopped his friend, and kissed her cheek.  “Thank you,” he said genuinely.

 

 

“For teasing you?”  Courtney asked, confused.

 

“For Bernie’s last night.”  He blushed a little and added, “It means a lot.”

 

She smiled from him to Grace before turning her attention back to him.

 

It was more of a stretch for her as he was a good several inches taller than she, but she leaned up and kissed his cheek affectionately.  “It was my honor.  Waited a long time for you to come to your senses,” she teased lightly.  Before it got too mushy though, she patted his chest and said, “We best get going, when I left Mom was talking about Councilman Jennings’ daughter.  I think it’s Jennings’ anyway.  Seems she’s pregnant at sixteen and the Councilman was the one who was opposed to them having condom machines in the bathroom at the high school.”  She shook her head.  “I have no idea how that woman keeps up with everyone else’s business when I can hardly keep up with my own.”

 

Grace waggled her brows at Bruce as he once again took her arm.  Looks like she was gonna win this little bet.  As the doors to the den opened, she wondered just how far back the seats in the Jag went.

 

Bruce groaned jokingly and made eye contact with Grace.  Looked like he might be left to the mercy of her whims tonight.  Not that this would necessarily be a bad thing.  Quite the contrary, it could prove very, very good.

 

Courtney looked from one friend to the other and rolled her eyes.  “Get a room, okay?”  she reprimanded.  “No, on second thought, don’t.  You’d like that too much.”  So saying, she marched them up to the door of the den and pushed it open.  “Look who I found!” she exclaimed happily.

 

Constance had been mid-sentence in conversation with Seth, who seemed genuinely interested in what the elder Blaire woman was saying, when

 

Courtney burst into the room.  “Honestly, Courtney,” her tone was a bit disapproving, “you’d think you’d learn some manners by now.”

 

Seth smiled and put a hand at the small of Constance’s back, leading her toward the newcomers.

 

Miles, who had been sitting in his chair quietly contemplating his cigar, smiled at Bruce and Grace.  Standing, he approached Grace first, offering her a big hug.  “It’s good to see you again, sweetie.”  He lightly touched Courtney’s arm and said, “Don’t bait your mother tonight, Peaches, please.”  At her smile, he then turned his full attention to Bruce.  Extending his hand, he took the younger man’s and pumped it affectionately.  “It sure took me long enough to get you here.  Appetizers are on the sideboard.  As always, my home is yours.”

 

As Grace walked over to say hello to Seth and Constance, Miles and Bruce ended their handshake.  “I have to say it… you both look a thousand times better.”

 

Bruce smiled and looked over at Grace.  “Thanks, Miles,” he said.  “I think we’re going to be fine.”  He handed his host the wine, suggesting that they should chill it soon.

 

 

As Miles hurried off to see to that, he ambled over to where Constance was pulling Grace into whatever story she was onto now.  Slipping his arms around her waist from behind, he leaned close to her ear and whispered, “Look’s like we both lose.”  He nodded to the appetizers before releasing her to shake Seth’s hand, greeting the advertising exec warmly.

 

She waited for Bruce to return to her side, feeding him a stuffed mushroom.  She placed a kiss on his cheek and whispered, “We both win.”

 

Miles joined the group and lightly draped an arm around Courtney’s shoulders.  “Cookie says dinner will be ready in a half hour.”  He smiled brightly, looking at everyone standing in a circle patiently listening to Constance as she continued her discussion about the poor Jennings girl.  Once she came to the end of her ‘tale’, Miles tugged Courtney to him and said, “How about if we grab a seat?”

 

Grace couldn’t help but smile at the affection being displayed between father and daughter.  She knew how Constance’s barbs affected Courtney and Miles always acted as the buffer, making Courtney feel special in the face of her mother’s criticism.  She let Bruce lead her over to the couch and rested her arm on the back it when she sat down, lightly touching his shoulder.  His hand went immediately to rest on her crossed knees. Courtney and Seth took the couch across from them though Seth’s arm went around his wife.  Miles and Constance sat in chairs between the couches.

 

“I’ve been meaning to ask you guys,” Miles began, “what you think of the new parking ordinances downtown?”  The city council had voted to do away with several of the meters around City Hall, creating a lot more free parking.  However, to make up for the potential lost revenue, the remaining meters cost more per minute.  Miles had stayed out of the debate as it wasn’t something he had control over.  But still, he was curious as to what the others thought.

 

“I saw two people almost get into a fist fight over a spot the other day,” Courtney said.

 

Seth chuckled.  “Are you sure that wasn’t you fighting with someone else over one?”

 

She laughed and swatted his knee.  “If I had, I would have won.  But no, really, these two men were both trying to get into the spot and neither would back down.  They finally both ended up getting out of their cars and argued over the spot.”  She smiled.  “Of course, then Chad came out and threatened to arrest both of them for creating a public disturbance.  For some reason, people don’t argue with him.”

 

“It’s that look he gives,” Grace supplied.  “The ‘I’m not kidding’ look.”

 

“People were fighting in the streets,” Miles said shaking his head.  “I was afraid of that.”

 

Courtney, as if not hearing her father’s words, said, “I wonder how it is though that he’s always at the right place at the right time?”

 

“Work is his life,” Constance supplied.  “He got promoted again and this time accepted it.”

 

“’Bout time, too,” Bruce commented.  “His devotion to the people of this city deserves to be commended.  The force needs more like him, if you ask me.”

 

This earned him a surprised look from Constance.  “I wasn’t aware that you knew Officer Harris,” she said, her tone equally surprised, but in that way that said her brain was working overtime now.

 

 

“We’ve met,” Bruce said quickly, trying to cover his misstep.  Batman knew of Officer Harris’s devotion to his work, not Bruce Wayne.  “He came with Detective Vincent to talk Grace about pressing charges after the attack.”  His hand went to Grace’s out of reflex, giving a gentle squeeze.  He hoped that would be enough to satisfy any other questions, though his hopes weren’t too high.

 

Constance’s eyes narrowed and pondered her next statement.  Of course, she’d promised Miles she’d try to be more amiable toward Bruce.  But there were things about him that were questionable.  Little things that people never called him on and should.  Instead of outright calling him on where her thoughts were leading, she gave him her full attention and smiled.  Her words, though, where aimed at Grace.  “Why, Gracie, love, I’m positively surprised that you have no problems with your former and your current being acquaintances.”

 

“Mom, damn,” Courtney swore.  “They requested that Chad be there.  I mean, Jesus, having to deal with that freak Vincent was bad enough *with* Chad there.”

 

Instead of diverting Constance though, that statement caused her to raise a brow.  “Then I guess I should be saying how fortunate it is that Bruce doesn’t have any problems with Grace’s ex coming around.”

 

“Mother,” Courtney set her glass down.

 

“Peaches,” Miles said softly, and that one word cooled Courtney’s temper immediately.

 

Instead of Courtney or anyone else responding though, it was Grace who spoke up.  “I would think it would be a problem if we were teenagers instead of mature adults,” her tone was calm and respectful.  She knew what Constance was wanting was dirt for the socialites.  And though Courtney’s loving defense simply created more questions, Grace was of a mind that it wasn’t Constance’s business one way or the other.  “Bruce has no reason to have a problem with Chad being in our home.  There’s no need for concern on anyone’s part.  I have a strong dislike for police and their questions.  Chad being there as a representative of the police force was a comfort.  And given that Detective Vincent had a problem with who I believed saved my life, I was thankful to have Chad there.”

 

“And who do you think saved you?” Miles asked, wondering if he was guessing correctly.

 

“I don’t think.  I know.”  She looked around the room and smiled.  “It was Batman.  See…” she leaned forward, nestling a bit more into Bruce as she spoke, “I remember seeing a cape and a mask before I was rendered unconscious.  The mugger also mentioned a cape and a mask in his confession to the police.  And there’s articles everyday in the newspaper about him.”

 

Constance nodded, the ‘Batman’ topic was something she could easily sink her teeth into.  “I was just talking to Margorie about him the other day.  She says her friend Velma’s niece was saved by him the other night.  Someone tried to steal her purse and Batman appeared out of nowhere, saved her purse, and took the criminal to the police.”

 

“Did she actually see him though?” Grace asked, more than interested in what Constance was saying now.

“Well, she’s like you, she said she saw a cape, heard fighting noises and when she got to where the noises came from, she found her purse… like it had been left there for her.”

 

“He’s so sneaky about that… staying out of sight… only letting people get glimpses.”  The wheels in Grace’s mind were working.

 

“I admit,” Miles said, “he’s done enough to cause a stir at City Hall.  When Courtney and Grace were eavesdropping on the Commissioner and I the other day, we were discussing Batman.”

 

Now this tidbit intrigued Bruce, and as much as he’d rather feign indifference to the subject, he was curious to learn what the police commissioner thought.  “Alfred thinks he’s a myth,” he offered.  “I’ve been undecided myself.”  Here he gave Grace another supportive squeeze.  He loved her, and he wasn’t going to contradict what she thought.  Especially since it was the truth.  And again, he felt a slight pang of regret for not being able to tell her how true it was.

 

He turned, interested, to Miles.  “How does the police commissioner view the whole thing?”  He also wanted to know what Miles thought, personally.  “Media hype?”

 

“I think he believes like I do.  That there is someone.  Whether he goes about in a mask and cape is another story all together.  But too many people are giving the same kind of report as our Gracie is to say that it’s purely media hype.”

 

Seth laughed.  “Well, being someone who’s livelihood thrives on media… I’d really like to know if this Batman has an agent.  Think about it…”  His voice took on that timbre of a spokesman.  “Batman, Making Gotham Safer For You.”  He shrugged.  “Just think about all the public service…”  His voice trailed off.  “Sorry.  I seem to feel the need to sell everything.”

 

Grace laughed.  “You don’t have to sell me.  I’m completely and totally sold.  The man’s a hero in my eyes.”  She squeezed Bruce’s hand.  “He saved my life.”

 

 

Courtney nodded.  “He did.  And then called Bruce to come pick you up.”

 

Constance’s brows furrowed for a moment.  “You know, that means he knows the people of this city.  He knew enough to know that Grace dated Bruce and that Bruce would come for her without question.”

 

Grace smiled widely.  “Isn’t that something?!  To know he not only sees to everyone’s safety, but *knows* the people as well.  Makes you wonder… who is he really?”

 

“Probably someone who’s lived here all his life and cares about his city and its people.”  Bruce’s eyes were on Grace, so he didn’t see anyone else’s reaction to his intense statement but hers.  The look in her eyes as they widened.

 

“You do believe,” she whispered softly, and threw her arms around him in a vivacious hug.

 

Since Bruce’s full attention was on Grace, he missed all three of the Blaires’ narrowing gazes.  Courtney was the first one to speak.  “He could very well be.  It would make sense.  And he’s more than likely a younger man too.  I mean, I can’t see him being in his fifties unless he’s like Chuck Norris or something.”

 

“Well actually, Court, Chuck Norris is in his sixties,” Seth corrected.

 

“No way.  Walker, Texas Ranger is in his sixties?!!”

 

“Yep.  But I agree, he’d have to be around his mid-twenties to early thirties.”

 

Constance leaned forward.  “You know, Julia Stevens says she heard he can fly.  He swoops down off of buildings, using his cape to surprise attackers.”

 

“So someone has seen him?” Grace asked.  “I KNEW it!!”

“Wait a minute… he can fly, now, too?” Bruce chuckled.  Of course Batman could fly; he’d spent a good deal of money to get his pilot’s license not to be adept at flight.  “I hadn’t heard that.”  But now his tone was questioning.  “How do you suppose he does fly?  I mean… it’s not really a skill most people possess.”

 

Inwardly, Bruce was making note to tell Alfred of this newest rumor.  Batman could fly.  While the cape thing was fairly accurate–he *had* scared Deetz with his little cape trick–flying was something he hadn’t considered.

 

Then again… if he and Alfred could get the computers in the car to work… how hard would it be to get hold of a stealth aircraft?  Probably no harder than the jet engines he’d purchased for the car.

 

“Bruce?”  Courtney waved a hand in front of his face.  “What’s that look about?”

 

“Huh?”  That’s when Bruce realized he had zoned out while lost in this thoughts.  “Sorry. Just… trying to imagine a flying man dressed as a huge bat.”

 

“I don’t think it’s so much flying as it is like floating,” Grace offered.

 

“Unless he has a jetpack or something.  Like the Rocketeer,” Seth noted.

 

“Oh I liked that movie,” Courtney interjected.  “But wouldn’t having a rocket pack and wearing a cape be a bit dangerous.  One strong wind and it’s bye, bye, Batman.”

 

Seth nodded.  “Yeah, you’re right.  Ok, so no jet pack.”

 

“Just gliding on air.  Probably has something to do with aerodynamics and all the fabric on his cape,” Grace speculated.  “If he caught the wind just right, he could use it to…”  She paused as everyone was looking at her.  “What?  Oh like you haven’t thought about it?”

 

Seth chuckled.  “No, Gracie Lou, I sure did NOT consider aerodynamics and cape material.”

 

She shrugged.  “I read something about hang gliding in a magazine once.  It’s not such a leap that that’s what he’s doing or how he’s going about doing it.”

 

“Hang gliding!”  Bruce exclaimed suddenly, looking very animated.  “I haven’t done that in ages!  We should go this summer,” he suggested, not to anyone in particular.  The conversation was getting a little too close to reality for his own liking, so he had to turn it somehow.  “It’s fun, really.”

 

“Oh, no!”  Courtney proclaimed.  “The last time you said that, it was rock climbing and I was terrified out of my mind.”

 

“But you still did it,” Bruce countered.  “And you said you wouldn’t mind going again,” he reminded.

 

“You guys have fun then,” Grace teased.  “It took how long to even get me to admit that I don’t mind hiking.  So I think I’ll skip the hang gliding and just be the one you all come home safely to.”  She filed away her hang gliding information until later though, determined to find out more about whether or not it could actually work.  It was something she liked to use to her advantage.  People overlooked what she truly did know about things… Just like here, the conversation switching when she was just about to sink her teeth into the subject. Seth’s chuckling at her.  Regardless of that, she knew things.

 

“That might have to be a Courtney and Bruce funtime activity,” Seth said, though he worried about Courtney being strong enough physically.  Still, going out and doing things like that would be fun for her.

 

There was no way he’d interject if she truly wanted to go.

 

Bruce shrugged.  “It’s a thought but… if Nee doesn’t want…”   He trailed off, with a small smile.  Maybe it was better off anyway.  Courtney had just got over her brush with death, she didn’t need to go putting herself willfully in harm’s way.  To Grace he said, “I didn’t know you were interested in aerodynamics.”  He sounded amazed, though not because she was, but in that it was something else, a little thing, that reminded him of why he loved her.  She wasn’t just a pretty face on a billboard or in a magazine to him.  “It’s a fascinating subject.  We have some things in library at home, if you ever want to research your theories a little more.”

 

Before Grace could respond, Courtney chimed in.  “Now I didn’t say I didn’t want to.  Did I?”  She looked puzzled.  “And since when did you ever take my ‘Oh no’s!’ seriously anyway?”

 

“We’re afraid not to take you seriously,” Seth teased.  “Cause if that temper gets going…”

 

“I do not have a temper.”

 

 

“You have a temper,” Seth, Constance, and Miles all said at once.

 

Grace smiled at the group, and the look on Courtney’s face as they said it was priceless.  That half-pout, half-peeved look she sported so often.  She turned to Bruce and gave him a warm smile.  “We’ll see.  It was really just something I read in a magazine once and thought it was interesting.  I mean, I’m not sure what knowledge about aerodynamics will ever do for me.”  She looked at him for a long moment, knowing flying was a love for him and thereby maybe aerodynamics was as well.

 

“But, you know, maybe it’s something we could look into together sometime.”  She smiled happily at him.

 

“I’d love to,” he said, meeting her eyes and the world started to slip away.  “It is really is very fascinating… and then maybe I could take you flying and show you how it all works in practical applications.”  He’d been dying to take her flying for a while now and the thought of doing it had him very excited. And if Grace didn’t trust a hang glider, maybe she would his two-seater plane.  Flying was a passion for him, even as much as she was.

Combining them… it was a thought that put a dreamy smile to his face.

 

“I thought you’d never suggest it,” she said, hooking her arm around his and settling in next to him.  Of course, for her, it only seemed natural that her love of powerful vehicles would extend to planes as well.  And more than once she’d wondered exactly how it all worked but had never thought to ask.  “But forewarned… I ask a lot of questions.”

 

Miles watched on as the couple seemed to let the rest of the world drift on without them.  He couldn’t help but smile.  Courtney had been about to say something about it when he held up his hand and looked at his wife.  She was caught somewhere between surprised and amazed. Unlike Courtney who seemed ready to jump out of her skin, Constance seemed willing to let it go.  Of course, that lent to Miles wondering just why it bothered Courtney so much.  If Bruce wanted to focus on Grace for a while, he should be allowed to do that.  They were a very close couple who had just gone through a very traumatic period.  A little understanding would go a long way.  Miles made a mental note to talk to his daughter about it later on.  The only mental note he made about his ‘son’ was how happy he was for him to have found ‘the one’.

 

“Ask anything you want,” Bruce told her, his voice soft and meant only for her.  His eyes were still on her and for a moment, he only knew that Grace was there, sitting next to them, their bodies touching.  It was the polite voice of the Blaire’s cook, telling them that dinner was ready when everyone was kind enough to adjourn to the dining room.

 

Everyone got up from their chairs and filed out in no particular order.  Bruce, however, lingered behind a bit, though he shoed Grace on ahead, telling her to go on in with Courtney and Seth.

 

Courtney turned to ask what was going on when Seth’s hand was lightly placed on her arm, guiding her into the dining room.  Grace felt Seth’s hand come to her back as she walked on into the dining room, wondering at what made Bruce want to linger behind.  She didn’t have time to really dwell on it as she was swept away from Seth by Constance who made sure she sat in the right spot.

Miles was standing off to the side, waiting for everyone else to go into the dining room.  When Bruce didn’t follow, he turned to the young man and asked, “Is everything ok?”

When Bruce didn’t answer right away, he closed the doors to the dining room, leaving them alone.

 

Bruce was grateful for the closed doors.  He wasn’t sure what he’d lingered behind for at first, just a feeling like he needed to, but when Miles waited for him, he knew that Miles understood.  He just wasn’t sure how to broach the subject without coming off badly.

 

“Listen, Miles, I…”  He trailed off and sighed.  “I kind of lost it a minute ago… Grace and I… and you invited us here and all and… well, I know it was awkward.”  He knew it had to be, because Courtney always protested or tried to pull them back whenever it happened around her.  And it had, frequently, several times.  “I just wanted to apologize for any offense…” he trailed of, pacing the den as he talked.  He stopped at the couch he’d just vacated and sat back down, his body fitting into the groove it had been in earlier.  “I don’t really know why it happens, but lately, it seems like Grace and I just look at each other and the whole world is gone.”

 

Miles smiled.  When Courtney had her first questions about life, love, and sex, she’d gone to Constance.  A girl went to her mother.  And though Alfred was a fantastic guardian and confidant, Miles sometimes wondered if Bruce turned to him with those questions or if he just figured them out as he went along.  Unbuttoning his suit jacket, he crossed the room and sat down beside Bruce.  It was the seat Grace had just vacated, though the only physical contact he had with Bruce was a comforting hand on the shoulder.

 

“I noticed it.  The minute you looked into her eyes and we all ceased to exist.  Was I offended by it?  No.  Was Constance?  No.”  He gave Bruce’s shoulder a pat.  “Most people walk around their entire lives looking to find what you’ve found with Grace.  Hardly any actually find it.  I love my daughter, and I love Seth.  But I’m not sure they have it.  He dotes on her… but there’s an independent side to her that will simply never allow her to completely surrender.  And Seth is content with that.  He knows that about her, accepts it, and loves her anyway.  And I know, they’re going to make it.

 

“How do I know?” he continued, “I know because when I look at Seth and Courtney, I see myself and Constance.  You and Grace are going to make it too.  But you’re different.  When I look at the two of you, I see your mom and dad.  The complete devotion and total surrender.  That’s how they were.  And that, Bruce, is something that doesn’t happen to everyone.  So don’t apologize, don’t think you’re going to offend.  Because as far as I’m concerned, it’s a blessing.”

 

Bruce considered Miles’ words closely.  He didn’t understand very much about love.  Two years ago, he hadn’t known it was possible for him to know love, period.  To experience it.  Yes, he loved Courtney.  But she was the sibling he never got to have while growing up.  He’d loved Lex… or the idea of Lex, maybe.  He didn’t know anymore.  But Grace… Grace was different.  He’d told Courtney once that he’d felt like he was being swept up in her, tossed like he was a ship in a storm.  The reality was, he’d always been in the storm and hadn’t realized it until Grace came into view… the only static thing on the horizon and her presence made him aware that all about him, things were flying about in madness.  She became his anchor, the tether he’d cling to keep from flying away as well.

 

And now, Miles was comparing them to his parents… to their relationship.

 

Bruce had grown up hearing about their great love for one another, how special it was.  He’d seen the family photo albums and the newspaper clippings of their wedding day.  It was a wedding to rival those meant for kings and queens… in fact, he’d even read that several members of a couple royal families had come to wish his parents a life time of happiness.  That or to schmooze and earn brownie points with his father, the cynical part of his brain said.  But they’d come anyway.

 

Were he and Grace really like that?  He didn’t know.  He couldn’t see that, he didn’t remember much about that.  Little boys aren’t supposed to notice if their parents kiss or hug… or fall into each other’s eyes like a waterfall cascading into another, larger pool of water.  So he hadn’t, and now he just didn’t know.  But he nodded his head anyway, and devoured Miles’ words, which he knew were genuine.  Miles wouldn’t have said them just to placate Bruce.  He never was like that.

“I don’t think Nee is very comfortable with it,” he said hesitantly.  It bothered him that Courtney reacted like this.

 

Miles sighed.  “I wish I knew what to say about that.  I saw her reaction.”  He thought for a long moment.  “I’d actually made a mental note to talk to her about it and find out for myself.  I know what it isn’t.”  He paused again.  “At least I think I know what it isn’t.  You know Courtney.  She’s rather… possessive where you are concerned. I’m just not sure, Bruce.”  He didn’t like not having the answers for Bruce.  But he didn’t have answers for himself.  “I’m going to talk to her though.  See what I can wrestle out of her.”  He offered Bruce a smile.  “But really, whatever it is, it’s nothing you’ve done wrong. No one pushed harder for you and Grace to reunite than Courtney.  No one was happier to hear about it than she was.”

 

“I know you worry about her.  I do too.  Sometimes I still wonder if there’s more going on with her physically than even we know.  Cancer isn’t something someone has one day and then doesn’t have the next.

 

Most people are under intense scrutiny for at least five years.  She’s only been clear of cancer for what… six months.  A year and a half out of the standard five.  So I wonder…”  He paused for a long moment and then looked at Bruce.  “Don’t worry about her.  Easier said than done, I know.  But try not to.  I’ll talk to her.”

 

Bruce nodded.  He didn’t talk to Courtney about the cancer much.  Seth had made it very clear when Bruce chose Europe and his business over Courtney that he wasn’t to be privy to the important stuff.  He called, and Seth refused to let him speak to her.  What information he got had been filtered through Grace and Miles, but what he’d wanted was to speak to his best friend.  To hear her voice, to hear her say “I’m okay, really…” if even it had been a lie.  Why did he want that?  Because he loved her.  And although he was extremely happy that she’d found someone to love her as much as Seth did, a part of him had been crushed when he was left on the outside of her life.

 

To an extent, they’d gotten back a lot of the closeness.  Miles was right in that Courtney was independent of Seth.  If she wanted to do something without her husband present, she did it.  He had no doubt that had he not put a lid on the hang gliding idea–which he still wanted to do, now that he’d thought about it, but wouldn’t do with her if it was a risk in any way–she might have given in.  But in other ways, some of their relationship was changing.  Seth… Grace… They became the confidants rather than in each other.  It was enough to get Bruce thinking what if…

 

He shook his head.  “I love your daughter, Miles,” he said at last.  He’d said it once before, just before she’d been diagnosed with cancer.  “I will always love her, and will always worry about her… how she’s feeling, what she’s thinking.  But it was never the right kind of love.” He sighed.  His words were wrong.  Miles would tell him there are no wrong or right kinds of love, and maybe that was true.

 

“Nee and I had dated all of three times,” he said, trying to explain his words better.  He wasn’t sure if Miles had ever heard this story.  Bruce had never told anyone, ever.  “when your wife cornered me in the Gotham Botanical Gardens.”  She was meeting one of her socialite friends, and Bruce had just had lunch with Courtney.  Nee wasn’t there because she had to run back to the library.  “She wanted to “strongly urge me” to propose to Courtney before the end of the Gotham summer social season.  We could have a winter wedding, it would be ‘so lovely.’”  Bruce imitated the tones Constance had used that day.  “Of course, that didn’t happen.  In fact, if you’ll recall, we called it friends not too long after that, but not because of Constance.”  He paused.  “She’s like a sister to me.  Marriage… you don’t marry sisters.”

 

He stood up, and walked away a bit, his eyes coming to rest on some pictures of all of them on the mantel.  “I considered it once, though.” He wasn’t even looking to see if Miles was listening or how he reacted.  “Nee went through guy after guy… seems they would take her out, she’d be excited and then somehow, word got back to them that her last ‘steady’ was Bruce Wayne.  I don’t know… maybe the name, maybe the money… most of them didn’t take her out twice.”  Miles knew this; it had become a bone of contention with Constance when Bruce didn’t do what most ex-boyfriends did and fade into her past.  “And I don’t know… I thought maybe since it was sort of my fault… if I just asked her to marry me… then maybe she’d be able to be happy.  All she’s ever wanted was one great love for her life.”

Miles stood and crossed the room, stopping just beside Bruce.  “If you had married her, she would have missed the love of her life.”  His eyes went to the same picture Bruce was looking at.  “So would you.”  He chose his words carefully.  “I know you love her.  I know how you love her.  And I won’t demean our relationship by lying to you.  I would have loved for you to have been the one great love of her life.  But Bruce, you have a place in her heart… a place no one else will ever have.  And I believe it’s very much the same for you.”

 

Reaching out, he lightly touched the picture of Grace’s face.  “She completes you.  With her, all the holes that were left inside of you are filled.”  He then touched the picture of his daughter.  “But she fills other holes.  Holes that Grace can’t because the relationship is different.  The love is different.”  He then moved to Constance.  “My wife, for example, I love her very much.  Oh I know she has faults and can be a real pain in the ass, but there are things about her that I know… that I love.  And as much as she completes me, there are holes.  People need people… not one person can fill every need.  What you both had to do was find people who understood that you’d already found someone else to rely and depend upon.”

 

He smiled lightly.  “My daughter, much like her mother, isn’t always the easiest person to love.  And I know you love her.  She loves you too.”  He paused.  “You know Bruce, maybe it isn’t me she needs to talk to.  Maybe it’s you.”  Reaching out, he patted Bruce on the back.  “Dad’s can’t fill all the needs either.  Sometimes, siblings need each other.”

 

“Sometimes I’m not sure I’d know what to say,” Bruce admitted.  “Things have changed so fast for both of us…”  More things than Miles knew.  “And I’m just not clear on how to begin.”

 

Putting his arm around Bruce’s shoulder, he guided the younger man toward the dining room doors.  “Maybe you just don’t say anything right off.  Maybe, Bruce… You start with a hug.  A nice, big hug and then say… I love you, Courtney.”  Miles smiled.  “Always works for me.”  That said, he gave Bruce’s back a final pat and opened the doors to the dining room.

 

********

 

After Miles and Bruce had joined the rest of them for dinner, things had gone smoothly.  The talk had been light-hearted and generally stuck to neutral topics.  After dinner, they’d moved back into the den.

 

Grace had noticed that Bruce was more introspective after his talk with Miles, and though she was curious, she didn’t ask.

 

But as they were driving home, she couldn’t help but let thoughts from earlier invade her mind.  Reaching out, she ran her hand along his outer thigh.  “You know, we had a bet.”  She made a pretense of looking around.  The Blaire’s lived out in the middle of nowhere really… a nice secluded area.  Running her hand to the inside of his thigh, she said, “How about you pull over?”

 

“We did, didn’t we?”  Bruce smiled as her hand continued to stroke his thigh.  It was such a light touch, but it was doing things to him that certainly didn’t feel light.  Felt pretty good, actually.  Complying, Bruce pulled the car off the road, parking it under lone tree by the side of the road.

 

Unbuckling his safety belt, he turned to face her, watching as she undid her own safety belt.  His eyes darkened with desire as every second drew to a close.

 

“You are so amazingly bewitching…” he said gruffly.  Moonlight streamed in from the windows, illuminating Grace in a way that looked otherworldly.  And Bruce?  He was mesmerized by the sight of her.

 

“And you… you are utterly alluring and entirely too sexy for me to resist.”  Moving toward him, she slid her hand along his body then down to the side of his seat.  After a moment, she found the control that moved the seat back.  Leaning over even more, her lips found his in a kiss that was designed to leave nothing to the imagination.  She wasn’t normally the aggressive one in situations like this.  She generally let him lead and set the pace.  But since both had agreed that her position for the bet was that she was on top, she figured it was time that she take the lead.

 

The car was cramped to say the least.  But they were both determined.

 

When she finally broke off the kiss for necessary air, she smiled at him as she said, “I’ve wanted to do this for the longest time.  Have you in this car.”  She breathed against his lips.  “I’ve wanted to push this seat back and climb on your lap,” here she maneuvered as best she could, straddling him, “much like this.”  She moved her hips suggestively.  Giving him another quick, hard kiss, she pulled away and said, “Smooth, sleek car deserves a smooth, sleek ride, don’t you think?”

 

What was that about thinking?  Bruce wasn’t sure, as all thought had been officially suspended somewhere around ‘have you in this car.’  But the answer to the question was an emphatic, though non-verbal ‘Hell yes!’ the exclamation point to which being very difficult miss at this point.

 

Bruce forced himself to nod, licking his lips.  God, but he’d wanted this too.  To be taken.  By Grace.   Just the thought of it made him hard, his breath ragged.

 

Seeing the answer in his eyes and feeling it growing between her legs, she placed another hard kiss on his lips as her hands began working on his pants.  After undoing the snap, she broke from his lips and said,

 

“Raise your hips, Bruce.”  She didn’t move hers… not at first… and there was a moment when his need pressed into her through her jeans.

 

She was needy herself, but it was covered by this sudden surge of power she felt.  He was completely surrendering himself to her and the moment.  It was a very rare thing indeed.

 

“Gorgeous,” she said, though she regretfully had to remove herself from his lap and move back into her seat to take her pants off.  She was going to stop wearing pants… they just got in the way.  She looked over at him.  Pants barely pulled off his hips, exposing him, his eyes… Dear God!!… his eyes filled with lust, desire, and want.  The windows on the car were already steaming from the cold outside and the heat being created on the inside.

 

She licked her lips, once again moving to his seat and positioning herself over him.  She didn’t let him enter her though… first thing was first.  She moved her hips in a slow circle, letting his manhood touch where it wanted to go, but not letting it go there.  Not at first.  Her eyes locked with his.  “Sleek…”  She pressed her hips to his.  “Smooth…”  A circular motion mixing the fluids that were already leaking from both of them.  “Hard…” She finally said, leaning forward and claiming his mouth with hers at the same time as she sat on him.  He entered her just as she has said he would… HARD!

 

A loud gasp escaped Bruce’s lips when Grace finally allowed them to join.  Of course, it was instantly swallowed up by her demanding kisses.  She was so tight and so wet and ready and… so in control.  It sent shivers through his body at the sound of her commanding him.  Making him do her bidding.  Taking almost ruthlessly.

 

She grabbed a hold of the back of the seat and used it as leverage as she began to move.   There was little preamble… little build up to the fevered pitch with which she moved.  Given their positioning, he could do little but hold onto her hips, which he did, squeezing them as the need grew within him.  Her breath was coming out in harsh, ragged breaths.  And all the time she moved on him, she was talking to him.  Telling him exactly how good he felt inside her, how hard he was, how smooth they moved.  She told him how gorgeous he was, how she knew he wanted to let go.  She finally broke eye contact with him and leaned in to talk directly in his ear.  She never changed her rhythm, never missed a beat.  “Sooo good, so hot, so wet,” she licked along the outside of his ear, her tongue dipping inside before taking the entire lobe into her mouth.  Moving back quickly, her eyes locked with his.

 

“Let go, Bruce,” she said softly, her panting barely making the words audible.  “Come with me,” she all but pleaded with him.

He held onto her hips, gripping tightly, his fingers digging into her skin.  He knew with little doubt that there might be bruising tomorrow and something about that thrilled him even more than letting her control him.  It heightened his pleasure, heightening the want.  But it was the look in her eyes as she pleaded with him to let go that shook him to the very core.  The pressured desire that had been building within him, curling in his groin with each movement of her hips, came unleashed.  He cried out her name, back arching in an attempt to push his hips up to meet hers as they slammed down against him.  The resulting explosion was their duel climaxes crashing together in wave after wave of pleasure.  His body trembled with each wash of pure heaven.

 

Through all of this, their eyes remained connected, and Bruce could see all of what he was feeling echoed in her eyes.  Bruce had never understood it before… how electrifying his relationship with Grace was.  That part never ceased to amaze him: how deeply they were connected.  It wasn’t just sex, or friendship.  It was both; it was everything.

 

She watched his face contort as he began to climax, watched as the pure pleasure of it exploded from within him.  She was overcome momentarily for she had done that to him.  She had been the one to give him that moment.  It had never occurred to her before that he may want her to be the aggressor.  From the look on his face though, he actually enjoyed it… from the way his ragged breathing took several minutes to change to some semblance of normality, he enjoyed it immensely.

 

Earlier, at the Blaire’s, they’d been talking about flying and the world around them seemed to melt away.  Four other people in the room who, for that moment in time, ceased to exist.  This moment was very similar to that one.  She watched as he gained more control… breathing evening out, muscles relaxing… and she knew that right now, right at this moment, no one else in the world existed for either one of them.

 

She finally broke eye contact as the need to simply relax overwhelmed her.  She leaned forward, resting her head on his shoulder, their hips still joined in that most intimate of ways.  In an attempt to get control of her own breathing, she inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly.  The world ended and began with this man… this man who was everything to her…  this man without whom life itself was impossible.  She couldn’t help but smile as his arms come around her, holding her tightly as he always did.  The sex was great… orgasm was sheer bliss… but this, when he held her, there was nothing with which it could compare.  “I love you,” she finally whispered, not sure if he heard her or not.

 

Bruce heard her, the words cutting through the sex haze his mind had fallen under.  Soon they would have to get up and make some attempt to become presentable… and drive home.  Though, ‘home’ was a relative term.  Home was where Grace was, anyplace he could hold her like this.  “Love you,” was his drowsy reply, and his arms tightened around her.

 

****

 

 

Bruce eased out of bed, reluctant to leave but now–thanks to the heavy slumber brought by the exertion of having tested out their new position on one the over-stuffed chairs in the den–was overly late in rising for his nightly patrol.  He dressed in his discarded clothes from their evening out, his eyes on Grace’s sleeping form as he did so.  He loved to watch her sleep.  In the beginning of their relationship, she didn’t sleep much, although moving in together had helped to ease both their insomnia afflictions.  Or was it their nearly inexhaustible appetites for each other that had made the transition?  Sleep just came more naturally after several rounds of sex.

 

But it made doing his new job more difficult, as he never fully wanted to leave the warmth of their bed until he looked back and drew courage from the desire to keep this precious gift safe from all outside harms.  No one, not another stalker and certainly not another criminal, would harm Grace again.

 

Giving her one last longing glance, he left the room and made his way through the dark passages into the Batcave.  Alfred had left the computers running and he easily called up the research he’d been working on earlier that afternoon about Officer Jeremy Spencer.  He’d already read most of it, and was not impressed with what he knew of the young rookie.  He’d been in the top ten percent of his class at the police academy, but had been noted for a cocky, rebellious attitude.  One of the instructors had likened it to Tom Cruise’s character in Top Gun, brilliant but with no regard for the rules.  Bruce wasn’t sure it was brilliance, so much as arrogance.

 

Shutting down the computer, he suited up and slipped into the waiting night.

 

****

 

“Officer Spencer,” a deep, rough voice said from the shadows of the alley.  The man being spoken to whirled around, trying desperately to cover up the fact that he was taken by surprise by the intrusion upon his walk down the dark, seedy alley.

 

“Who’s there?”  Spence asked, finding his voice.  He didn’t think to ignore it and deny the title of his day job.

 

In front of him, a shadowy figure of a man–maybe it was a man–in a cape appeared.  The caped whirled with a snapping sound as he approached.  Spence backed up and soon found himself against the wall of the building behind him.  “I-it’s y-you!” He managed to choke out as Batman advanced on him like a silent menace.  “What do you want from me?”

 

“Just a chat,” came the cryptic reply.  Batman was now towering above Spence, who although a big man himself, was cowering slightly.  Batman gave no indication of this.

“Burning both ends of the candle must be pretty rough on you, isn’t it, Spence?” he commented.  “You should take care not to slip up someday.  All those probes at City Hall… might be a real shame if your name wound up on the wrong list.”

 

Spence had his mouth open to give a brave comeback and try and save his reputation, only before the words came out, Batman turned and was gone.  He’d obviously decided against a friendly chat, after all.

 

****

 

“Detective Harris,” the young patrol officer said as Chad approached the hospital door.

Chad wasn’t sure he’d ever get used to hearing himself called that.  He wasn’t sure if he’d get used to wearing his gun on his own belt and not the heavy leather one that was a standard part of the uniform.  His hands rested on his waist.  There was just something about the uniform that made him feel more like a cop… less like a civilian.  His badge was also on his belt, as well as his cell phone.  Tonight, he was wearing black Dockers with a powder blue sweater.  “Officer Hansen.

 

How is the patient tonight?” he asked, nodding toward the door.

 

“It’s been strangely quiet,” the other police officer admitted.  “Past couple nights he’d call out in his sleep.  Tonight, nothing.”

 

Chad nodded.  “I’m gonna head in there and talk to him for a bit.  Stay out here, okay?”

“No problem, sir,” he said with a nod.  He couldn’t help but look up to Detective Harris.  The man was the epitome of what every honest cop in Gotham aspired to be.  “I’ll just be out here should you need anything.”

 

“Thanks.”  He pushed open the door and walked in.  Deetz’s tattooed body lie extremely still on the bed.  If the heart monitors weren’t recording a heart rate, he’d almost wonder if Deetz were dead.  But it was beeping and doing so steadily.  “Wake up, Deetz,” he said none too kindly.  Reaching out, he gave the man a firm shake.  “I said, wake up.  We need to talk.”

 

“Wha…”  The injured man looked around, his eyes barely open.  “Who’s there?”

 

“Not who you’d expect.”  Chad grabbed a chair and pulled it up beside the bed.  Sitting down, he asked, “So how are you, Deetz?  I would have come to see you sooner, but I’ve been a bit busy.  New job and all.”

 

The drug dealer looked the other man up and down and shook his head, only making it hurt.  “They put you in plain clothes.  Lemme guess, you’re the one who’s been following Hammer and me.”

“First off, why would anyone follow you and Hammer?  Secondly, it doesn’t seem to be you and Hammer anymore.  Just seems to be you.”

 

Deetz smiled.  “No way is he gonna show up with a guard on my door.  He

ain’t stupid.”

 

“No, he isn’t.  He also knows that the man who busted up your last deal wasn’t an ordinary man.  You saw him, didn’t you?”

 

“I didn’t see shit!” Deetz sputtered, gasping for breath before calming down.  “I didn’t see shit.  We was on the docks… hanging out… and the next thing I know, some freak is pulling me outta that water.  I didn’t see shit; I don’t know shit.”

 

“And you’re all alone,” Chad sighed.  “It’s a sad, sad thing.  You think you can trust someone.  You think you know him.  And then when you need him most, he betrays you.”  Chad’s voice went soft and distant.  Deetz was a criminal, but he had thought Hammer to be his friend.  They were partners.  And being betrayed by a partner was something Chad could easily understand.  “You trust him to have your back, and at the first hint of trouble, he runs out on you… leaves you to the wolves.  And here you are, all alone.  Left to fend for yourself, when you shouldn’t even be here at all.”

 

He wasn’t looking at Deetz as he spoke.  If he had been, he would have noticed the look on the other man’s face.  He could barely swallow and he was shaking slightly.  It was with an unsteady hand that he reached for his cup of water, but couldn’t quite grasp it.

Breaking from his thoughts, Chad grabbed the cup and put it to the other man’s lips.  He held it as Deetz sucked the liquid through the straw.  When he’d had enough, Chad set the cup back down, pulling the table more within his reach.  “All I’m saying is, it’s got to be rough on you.  My partner…”  Chad smiled.  He wasn’t sure when he’d actually come to think of Batman as his partner, but somewhere in all of this he did.  They were working for the same goal, risking their lives to reach the same end.  “My partner was there that night, Deetz.  He saw everything that happened.  I think it’s safe to say, you wouldn’t be here if he hadn’t been there.”

 

“He ain’t got nothing on us, Harris,” Deetz said softly.  “Not a damn thing.”

 

“If you’re sure about that, I’ll leave you alone then.”  Reaching into his pocket, he took out his card and set it on the table beside the bed.  “I just want you to know, if you change your mind and want to talk… call me.  Because I don’t see your pal Hammer coming over here to help you out any.  None of the lawyers have come to rescue you this time.  You’re alone, Deetz.  All alone.  But if you want to talk, I’ll listen.”

 

That said, Chad left the room.  He’d gotten to Deetz.  The man was desperately frightened… and he was alone.  That more than anything frightened Deetz.  He loathed being alone.  Chad knew he’d call.  One day or two… he’d call.

 

*****

 

Finding the unmarked, black Chevy Cavalier wasn’t hard.  Even if Chad didn’t have to hide a police cruiser now, he still parked in the shadows near the alley and was there when Batman settled in on the rooftop after his encounter with Spence.  Hammer would be in the club tonight, no doubt.

 

Dropping into the alley behind the car, Batman moved swiftly through the shadows until he was at the door.  Chad had given up the pretext of locking the door, and Batman was inside before the now plain-clothes detective could set his coffee back in the cup holder next to the second, untouched cup.  At first, the two unconventional partners said nothing, but seemed to be sizing each other up.

 

“You’re late,” Chad informed Batman, whose lips curled into a slight hint of a smile.

 

“Traffic was bad, had to take a few side streets.  Ran into a friend of yours.”  Batman reached for his coffee, opening the spill-proof tab on the lid of the Styrofoam cup with his gloved fingers.

 

Chad chuckled a bit at the sarcasm.  “I have very few friends and almost all of them are sleeping right now.”  He picked up his cup and leaned back in his seat.  He was very comfortable now with the man sitting beside him.  It had honestly never occurred to him not to trust him.  Not to believe that he was everything the press had built him up to be.  Truth was, he was that and so much more.  Spence was a betrayer… Batman could be trusted.  He would trust this man with his very life.  And in this city, that was a big thing.

 

At the thought of Spence though, Chad knew exactly to whom Batman was referring.  “I think I’ll let you go first tonight then.  I take it you talked to Jeremy.  What did he have to say for himself?”  He instinctively blew into the warm liquid before sipping at it.  He was well and truly addicted to the stuff.  “Or did he just deny everything, call you crazy, and try to run away?”

 

The phantom smile on Batman’s face returned.  “He did seem in a bit of hurry, and naturally I didn’t want to inconvenience him, so we kept it short.  I did, however, let him know that I understood what pressures he was under with his… lifestyle choices.”  This last was emphasized with tight sarcasm.  Chad would understand, he knew without a doubt, that Batman hadn’t been looking to rough Spencer up.  Just… give him some food for thought.  And really, he did understand the pressures poor Spence was under.  He had two lives and juggling them both would be interesting to watch.

 

Batman hoped he was a poor juggler and dropped one of them soon.

 

Chad nodded.  “Give him just enough rope to hang himself with.  The sudden insurgence of Internal Affairs into the police department and the dirty cops are starting to get scared.  And if Spence knows that someone out there knows who he is and what he’s doing, he’ll trip over his own feet.  Cause his own downfall.  It’s just such a shame.  He had potential… to be one of the best if he’d just kept his nose clean and his attitude in check.”

 

He sighed.

 

There was really little sense in dwelling on the past or what could have been.  Jeremy Spencer was a waste.  No matter what he could have been; it was what he’d turned out to be that they had to deal with.

Another sigh was followed up with a sip of coffee.  “I imagine he won’t make it through the first line of questioning.  They’re pretty much going to talk to everyone.”  He took another drink.  “It’s how they should do it.”

 

The pain in Chad’s voice over the issue of his former partner was something Batman could relate to.   Chad had obviously had hopes for what the rookie would come to be, how he might shape that, much as he, as Bruce Wayne, had had hopes of helping his one-time friend and lover, Lex step out of his father’s shadow.  Lex, however, had betrayed all their work soon after their schism.  Spence was likewise betraying not only Chad, but the entire police force and in reality, all of Gotham City.  Someone who could have been a bringer of hope was now a toadie for the destroyer of the city’s hopes and dreams.

 

“Only seems fair,” Batman commented after another sip of coffee. “and it causes less suspicion among the ranks if they question everyone.  No one can say they were singled out.”  He took another drink of the steaming liquid.  He hoped Chad was right about Spence.  The punk hadn’t hesitated when he called him by his daytime title, which made him sloppy enough already.  A little pressure, and the nut should crack.

 

“Like I say, those of us with nothing to hide have nothing to worry about.  But all you have to do is walk through that police station and you can tell that there are several officers who are worried.”  He contemplated his coffee for a few more moments before leaning forward to set it down.

 

“I had myself a talk Deetz tonight,” he said, not sure why he felt now was the time to change the topic.  “The man is pretty freaked.

 

Vulnerable in a way I didn’t think it was possible for him to be.  And we were right, he feels very betrayed by Hammer.”  He looked over at his partner, not ashamed of how he’d handled the situation.  “So I played the role of comforter.  Told him I understood betrayal… gave him my card in case he wanted to talk.”  His brows furrowed for a moment, inquisitively.  “Thing is, I got the sense he might actually call me.  Weird, huh?”

“Not a bit.  I don’t think he expected Hammer to leave him when I interrupted them.”  The memory of hauling an unconscious Deetz out of the water was still fresh enough in Batman’s mind.  “He have even thought they were friends, but then again, friends don’t abandon you when you need them most.  So he’s vulnerable, he might call, if he thinks you’re sincere.”  The fact was, he hoped Deetz did call, and not because he wanted to nail Hammer or even Thorne.  He’d followed the two of them around for days and Deetz was almost likeable with his paranoia and the trusting way he looked up to Hammer.  Saving his life that night had been a weird thing for him… on one hand, this was a criminal, but on the other hand, it was also a human being.  He didn’t approve of Deetz’s chosen profession, his boss, or his so-called friends, but that didn’t mean he’d let Deetz die.  He wanted justice, yes, but not at the expense of people’s lives.  That would be too much like lowering himself to the level of those who had taken his parents from him and set him on this path.  Too much like a criminal, or a god, for his tastes.

 

And maybe… there was hope for Deetz.  A chance to change his life, if his past would let him.  And that was a big ‘if.’

 

But Batman didn’t voice any of this to Chad.  It was likely a far fetched notion that Deetz would turn over a new leaf.  He’d likely get killed when Thorne’s boys realized he’d sold them out.

 

“I was sincere,” Chad admitted.  “That’s what’s so strange for me.  I was fully prepared to go in there and be the ‘tough cop’.  To go into that room and be an intimidator.  But when I saw him lying there… when he opened his eyes…”  He sighed.  “I do this job to protect people.  And yes, he is a scumbag.  He is a criminal.  But when it’s all said and done, he’s a human too.”

 

He shrugged.  He was now admitting things to Batman that he’d never admitted to anyone.  But then again, he’d never been able to trust anyone before.  Not like this.  “I’ve been known to be harsh if I have to.  To push the lines of excessive force.  With some of the scum around here, it’s the only thing they understand.  But Deetz… I didn’t feel that from him.  Not in the least.”

Batman nodded once, a curt nod that could taken a myriad of ways.  “When he’s with Hammer, he’s different I’ve noticed.  Like he’s trying to live up his ‘friend’s’ standards.  But you can tell it’s trying,” he put out there, almost letting himself rationalize that Deetz could be more good than bad.  But he was still a criminal, and Batman knew better than to forget that.  “Maybe without Hammer’s constant influence, he can be swayed,” he suggested, with an edge to his voice that more than made up for the near-sentimentality of a moment ago.

 

“If he talks to us, Thorne will have him killed.  Thorne will have him killed if he even suspects that Deetz talked to us.  I’m sure a deal could be worked out with Commissioner Gordon for protection.  But I’m not sure how much protection he could be given.  I’ll talk to the Commissioner tomorrow.  Then I’ll pay Deetz another visit.”  He was already formulating what they could do.  It was a chance.  Maybe Deetz would talk… to save himself… to distance himself from those he felt betrayed him.  Maybe there was one person who could be salvaged?  Maybe Chad was hoping for too much?  But if there was a chance, it had to be given.  If Deetz would help them, he would make sure that Deetz was helped.

 

“Witness protection,” Batman mused.  It wasn’t uncommon, nor far-fetched, though even that was an iffy venture.  Sometimes witnesses were compromised, and the Gotham PD was overrun with corruption right now.  “It would make a good incentive.”  He finished his coffee in silence, mulling over the night’s events.  He still had hours of patrolling but he felt better for having touched base with Chad.  Placing the empty cup back in the holder, he shot off a cryptic, “nice car, by the way,” before exiting and disappearing into the night.

 

*************

 

Bruce and Grace were having breakfast in the dining room at a decent hour for a change.  Lee had called bright and early, breaking a week long streak of virtually no interruptions to inform Bruce that he’d been doing some thinking about the best way to handle all the questions about their reunion.  Lee was still getting calls from reporters and the like, wanting to know what the official story was.  Lee’s thoughts surprised Bruce a bit, and Grace even more when he relayed them.  Rather than the usual press conference, Lee had suggested a reception–a party of sorts–to celebrate their reunion publicly.

 

Bruce and Grace discussed it at length over their morning workout, tossing around the pros and cons while they sparred.  Bruce could see the pros–it would be a public announcement, a formal one, unlike the little displays they’d been tantalizing the press with all last week–but in his heart, their celebration had been the other night at Bernie’s’ when they’d danced and held one another and the last of the awkwardness melted away.  They’d become one again that night, the newly reformed bond between them gelling at last into one that Bruce had no doubt would never break again.  He knew Grace felt pretty much the same way, but they’d both agreed that Lee had a point.  They knew their bond was strong, but now they needed to let everyone else know it, too.  Bruce would call Lee back after breakfast, and they would take it from there.

 

That, however, wasn’t decided until after their post-workout shower and the usual activities that followed.

 

Now they were eating breakfast and merely enjoying each other’s company.  Bruce had scooted his chair close to hers, allowing for a cozier atmosphere than this dining room usually allowed.

 

“Miss Grace,” Alfred regrettably interrupted from the doorway of the dining room.  “Your sister is on the phone for you.”

 

Setting her toast down on the plate, she sighed to Bruce as Alfred brought her the phone.  “She just couldn’t stay away,” she said with a smile, taking the phone and pushing the ‘hold’ button.  She caught Bruce’s smile before saying hello into the phone.

 

Bruce let his attention fall onto the newspaper in his hand, trying not to listen to the conversation but curious nonetheless.  Grace’s last ‘conversation’ with her little sister had not gone well.

 

“Hello, Hope,” Grace said, her voice sounding far happier than what it had been the last time they talked.

 

Hope’s first response was somewhat snarky.  “So, you’re still there.”

 

“Hope…” Grace’s voice held a touch of warning.

 

Bruce looked up from a favorable editorial about the on-going probe of City Hall and the police department as well at the tone in Grace’s voice.  He had always liked Hope, despite the whole journalist thing, and had entertained the thought that she might have liked him back–as her sister’s boyfriend, of course.  But he knew that Hope was the one hold out to their reunion; she held Bruce more accountable than anyone save perhaps himself.  It was, he also knew, a point of some contention between the sisters.  Reaching out to pat Grace’s free hand, he gave her a reassuring smile.

 

Waving her hand dismissively, Hope knew Grace didn’t see it but moved the topic along as if she did.  “I didn’t call to have another stand off with you, Grace.  I actually have a couple things for you.  Good things, I hope.”

 

“Good things are definitely good,” Grace reiterated.  She looked up at Bruce and winked.  “So, are you going to share or just sit there and breathe into the phone?”

 

“Very funny, smart aleck,” Hope said.  “First off, I gave my deposition to the police.  Remember I called you last week and said I was going down there?”  She didn’t wait for Grace to reply.  The question was mostly rhetorical.  “Well, I went down there and talked to some Metropolis detective for like an hour.  I came home, worked on this project I had to finish.”  She paused only long enough to get the sequence straight in her head.

 

“What was…”

 

She didn’t let Grace finish.  “I think I got it done the next day, actually.  Because it was as I was taking it to the Daily Planet that I got another call from the police.  I got the joy of joys and talked to that Detective Vincent myself.  Apparently, I wasn’t thorough enough for him the first time around.  That man…”

 

“Yeah, he’s a jerk,” Grace said softly.  “I hear he’s a dedicated professional, but really, he didn’t impress me at all.”

 

“Me neither.  But I answered all his questions and made him a happy camper.”

 

“Thanks, sis.”  Reaching for her glass of orange juice, she took a sip before continuing.  “I just want to put it all behind me.  Move on.  The sooner they try him and put him behind bars, the better off I’m going to be.”

 

Bruce knew even before she mentioned moving on that they were discussing the stalking, or at the very least the dedicated Detective Vincent.  It was written all over Grace’s expression: the same one she’d worn the day the detective came to take her statement.  Bruce, also, was for moving on, and hoped the probe on City Hall wouldn’t prolong the proceedings in her case.  He’d call Commissioner Gordon later, maybe.  Just to be sure.  Maybe even the DA.

 

“I hear that, Big Sister.”  She looked down at some papers she held in her hand.  “Say, not meaning to flit from one topic to the next, but I got a question for you.”

 

“Shoot.”

 

“Regardless of my opinion of your life choices, when you moved back into the manor, did you keep your apartment?”

 

Grace’s brows furrowed slightly at the question.  That really came from out of left field.  “Why do you want to know?  I mean, no, I didn’t.  I broke the lease.  Last thing I heard, he’d already leased it to someone else.”

 

“Shitballs,” Hope cursed lightly.  Though there was a twinkle in her eyes as she got in the jibe.  “You kept the damn thing the last time.”

 

“I didn’t want to keep it this time, Hope,” she said calmly.

 

“Well I’m not sure how…”  She shook her head again.  “Never mind.  You already know my thoughts on it.”

 

“Yeah, you’ve made them loud and clear.”

 

“Look… I didn’t call to get into it with you.  I just thought that maybe if you had that apartment still I could have a place to stay when I moved back to Gotham, that’s all.”

 

Grace’s expression moved from shocked to pleased to concerned and back to shocked in the span of a heartbeat.  “You’re doing what?”

 

“Moving to Gotham.  I got hired as a producer for one of the local journalism shows out there.  Maybe you’ve heard about it… ‘Celebrity Life’.”

 

“You’re kidding me, right?”

 

“Hell no!!!  It’s television, Grace.  And it’s a huge chance for me.  I actually get to choose what airs and what doesn’t.  But they need me to start on Monday.  And there’s just no way I can move from Metropolis to Gotham AND find an apartment in less than a week.  So I was hoping to bunk at your apartment.”

 

“But my apartment is gone.”  She sighed.  “By the way, congratulations on the new job.  I’m not particularly fond of the show, but you’re right, it is a big shot for you.  But… well… I did let the apartment go.  And finding one that’s worth anything here in Gotham on that short of notice is going to be difficult at best.”  She picked up her fork and toyed with it, deep in thought as she tried to help her sister solve the dilemma.  “Hold on a second, Hope.  Okay?”

 

“Sure,” she said, moving from the table to toss some more clothing into boxes.

 

Gently, Grace pushed the hold button on the phone and looked at Bruce.

 

“Hope got a job here in Gotham.  She’s going to be one of the producers for that show ‘Celebrity Life’.”  She tried to keep her disdain for the show out of her voice because it was a big opportunity for Hope.  There was no doubt that Bruce’s opinion of the show would be more equal to Grace’s than to Hope’s, but there was no way anyone could deny the girl a chance to further her career.  Reporting was important to her.  In all reality, it was all Hope had ever wanted to do.  And this job was going to allow her to do it… maybe it would even lead to a job with the ‘legitimate’ press later on.  Anything was possible.

 

“She has to start on Monday.  Normally, she would have just bunked at the apartment, but some hippie named Roland or something is living there now.”

 

“We could always ask him if he wants a roommate,” Bruce quipped, joking light-heartedly.  The sisters’ conversation hadn’t gone as badly as he had feared.  No yelling, although there had been some sarcasm, and Grace hadn’t hung up.  Of that he was glad.  “Isn’t ‘Celebrity Life’ the one E! called television’s answer to the supermarket tabloid?”

 

Grace nodded, hearing the distaste of the show in Bruce’s voice just as she’d expected it.  “What do you think?” she asked softly, not wanting to push Bruce into anything but feeling sorry at the thought of having to turn Hope away.

 

“I don’t know,” Bruce replied with a thoughtful shrug of his shoulders.  He nibbled the corner of his toast for minute and then threw off a casual, “she could stay here for awhile, I guess.  Until she found a place of her own.”

 

Grace sat looking at the phone for several moments before looking back up at Bruce.  She knew the second he looked into her eyes that he would see her concern about it.  Her gratitude about it as well.  “They sure didn’t give her much time.  She’s lived in Metropolis for three years.  To move in what… three or four days…”  She paused.  “But if she stays here…”  Her face softened and a smile spread across her face that easily touched her eyes.  Given the state of Bruce and Hope’s current relationship, it touched her that he’d offer to let Hope stay here.  And maybe, just maybe, it would help things in the long run.

 

As they were sitting close together, she didn’t have to lean that far forward to place a soft kiss on his cheek.  “I love you,” she said.

 

“I know,” Bruce said with mock-smugness.  He’d seen the emotions play out in her eyes, and he knew they’d have to discuss it after Hope accepted the offer… if she did at all… but he also knew what it would mean to Grace.  “I love you, too,” he added, leaning in only slightly more to nuzzle his cheek against hers before moving back to let her finish the conversation with her sister.

 

She smiled at him, watching him for a couple more seconds before clicking the hold button on the phone.  “You still there?”

 

“Took you long enough… damn!”  Of course, Hope was chuckling lightly as she said it.  This was one of those moments when she tempered her comments with humor because in all reality she wasn’t upset.  She knew Grace would do anything to help her out.  It was Grace’s way.  She loved taking care of her sister, and unlike some younger sister’s Hope didn’t mind.

 

“Yeah, well we were messing around,” Grace joked back.

 

Bruce chuckled at the comment; Grace loved the shock value of saying things like that to their friends.  Most people didn’t take it too seriously, though sometimes he wondered that Courtney, at least, was beginning to believe that life at the Manor was one big orgy.

 

“Just…”  Hope had thought to come across as disgusted at the thought, but she had to admit… Grace sounded happy.  VERY happy.  “And here I thought you were working on my little quandary.  Here I thought you were showing love and concern for baby sister.  But no…”

 

Grace did laugh at that.  “Well, you figured into the conversation.  How’s that?”

 

“Better,” she said, resting the phone on her shoulder so she could close up another box.

 

“Listen,” Grace began, turning a bit serious for a moment.  “The apartment is gone, and like I said, getting anything decent right away is going to be difficult.  But how about if I hire someone to move your stuff for you.  We’ll have them pack up what you can’t and then drive it from Metropolis to here.”  She paused.  “We’ll find a storage facility and put up your stuff until you can find a place.  And then you can stay here.”  She didn’t realize she was holding her breath now.

 

Given Hope’s feelings for Bruce…

 

“Um… Movers good… Storage good… Manor, I don’t think so.”

 

“Why?”

 

Sitting on the floor, Hope sighed in exasperation.  “Well let me see…” She paused for dramatic purposes.  “Bruce lives there.  I’m not the fondest of him.  I’ll stay at a hotel, thank you.”

 

“Then you pay for it.  You got that kind of money?  You’ll be paying at least $80 a night, including tax.  All the while trying to save up money for a damage deposit on an apartment.  If you want one with any kind of security, you’re looking at least $700.”

 

As soon as Grace started quoting prices, Bruce knew Hope had turned down the offer.  He moved his hand back over top of Grace’s and gave a gentle squeeze of support.  He could tell from her expression that Hope was probably being impossible on his account.  This pained him, but more for Grace’s sake; he didn’t want her to caught between him and her own sister, didn’t want her to feel like she had to choose.  His fingers lightly stroked circles in the palm of her hand.

 

Hope sighed audibly, picking at some imaginary lint on her pants.  “Don’t suppose I could con you into the hotel, huh?”  Again, it was said with a half-joking tone.  “Grace, I can’t pretend to like him when I still have issues with the things he did.”

 

“Frankly, Hope, and I love you very much; but your issues are your problem.  I would never, ever leave you out in the cold.  You know that.  But there comes a time when you have to set personal issues aside and do what has to be done.  It’s called ‘growing up’.”

 

She sighed, knowing how harsh that may have sounded.  Her tone immediately turned softer.  “There isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for you, Hopeful… within reason.”

 

Hope nodded, not liking the fact that Grace had figuratively slapped her across the face with the truth.  “Grace…” she kept her voice even, “he hurt you.  And I know you love him.  But I also know what the split did to you.  And I love you too.  Seeing you hurt… Damn… it was one of the worst things I ever had to experience.  So I’m sorry, but I can’t forget about it as easily as you did.”

 

“I didn’t…”

 

“My turn to finish,” Hope said.  When Grace acquiesced, Hope continued, “Mom and Dad seem to think he’s sincere.  And it’s obvious that you do.  But I’m still reserved.  I do appreciate the offer and didn’t mean to throw it back in your face.  And you’re right… there’s no reason to pay for a hotel when the Manor has empty rooms.”

 

“It has a lot of empty rooms,” Grace reiterated.  She thought back to something Alfred had said to her when she’d felt highly uncomfortable with being at the Manor the same time Lex was.  And it had gotten uncomfortable for her, especially close to the end.  But the words Alfred said to her, she now said to her sister.  “It is a big space, Hopeful.  A huge space.  You can go days without running into anyone if you don’t want to.”

 

Hope smirked slightly.  “And it is Wayne Manor.  The epitome of opulence… wealth… and beauty.  Imagine what my co-workers will say when I tell them I’m staying there.”

 

Grace’s head fell forward and she shook it as she chuckled lightly.  Her mid-length curls bounced as she moved her head.  “You have got to be one of the most incorrigible people in the entire world.  You know that?”

 

“It’s why you love me,” Hope teased.

 

“It’s why I want to choke you sometimes,” she teased back.  “You can stay but you cannot live here.  Never mind Bruce, I couldn’t handle having you around all the time.”  She chuckled again.

 

“Bitch,” Hope joked.  “What was that you just said about being at the Manor and not running in to people?  You wouldn’t even know I was there.”

 

“Oh, I’d know.”  She paused for a long moment, thoughts of Hope living back in Gotham running through her head.  Hope still had friends here, having been able to maintain the connections even after their father had moved her to Rochester.  “And Hopeful…”

 

“What, Gracie Lou?”

 

“No parties.  You understand.”

 

“Would I do that?”

 

Grace shook her head.  “Well, lemme think…”  She paused for dramatic purposes… “Yes, you would.  But I’m not going to allow it.  You want to party with your yahoo friends, you go to their homes.”

 

“I can do that too!”  She smiled.  Of course, the conversation was lighthearted, but she still wasn’t too sure about living with Bruce.  Regardless of what Grace said, she wasn’t ready to move on from what happened over the break up.  And she was sure that, no matter what Grace said, she’d run into Bruce sooner or later.  But that was a bridge they’d have to cross once they came to it.  “My train will arrive in Gotham on Friday… around 11:00 am.”

 

“I’ll be there to pick you up.  Just bring necessities on the train.  I’ll call and arrange for the movers, so don’t worry about that.”  She definitely wouldn’t pay for a hotel, but given the time constraints, there was no way she wouldn’t pay for the movers.  With the short notice, Hope nor her father could afford to pay for that.  “I’ll take care of it.  Okay?”

 

“Thanks, sis,” Hope said, knowing that it really wouldn’t put a dent in Grace’s pocketbook to pay for movers, but appreciating the offer just the same.  Timing just wouldn’t allow her to have everything done on time.  “I mean it.  I didn’t mean to sound ungrateful, but I couldn’t not be honest.”

 

“I know.  And you’re welcome.  Cya on Friday.”

 

“Cya then.”

 

Grace hung up the phone and slowly set it down.  “She’ll be here on Friday,” she said, even though she knew Bruce heard on her end.  “I’ll hire movers to take care of her stuff; they’ll just take it and put it in storage.  Then I’ll make finding her an apartment my priority.”  She reached out and placed a hand on his forearm.  “Thank you, for letting her stay.”

 

Bruce smiled gently and moved his hand to cover hers.  “You’re welcome, but really, it’s your home too, Grace.  And Hope is your sister.  She’s more than welcome in our home.”  ‘Our’ was stressed, but even as he said it, Bruce began to realize what that entailed.  Hope… the eager journalist… in the Manor, a place he knew she was curious about.  He knew Grace could see the sudden doubt that flickered threw his eyes, but he wouldn’t take back the words.  They were the truth.

 

She indeed saw the doubt cross his eyes, and saw as he quickly tried to mask it.  But it was there.  And she couldn’t help but wonder if it had to do with the secret he kept and the curiosity of her sister.  “She is my sister, but she is vastly different from me.”  She smiled.  “And I don’t just mean that I’m taller,” she said, trying to lighten the mood a bit.  “I’ll lay down some house rules for her.  Like the no partying and what places in the manor are off limits.  Personally, I don’t want her to think she has free rein to come barging into our bedroom whenever she wants… or your office… or any other place you’d prefer she not go.  Okay?”  She watched him closely, not trying to see if he would divulge any secrets, just to see if she’d hit upon what he was concerned most about.

 

Bruce considered Grace’s words carefully.  Giving Hope free rein in the Manor would be very bad.  “If she kept to the main living quarters, that would be fine, I think.  And Alfred has the list of ‘public domain’ areas they use for the historical tours.  I’m sure my office would be boring, nothing ever happens there except the occasional frolic on the desk anyway.”  He grinned evilly at her.  “The gym if she wants to use it, library…” he frowned as his mind listed all the possible places Hope could get into trouble.  “Maybe we should have Alfred go over it?  He knows the house better than I do.”  He suggested.  They’d have to secure quite a few of the secret passages and have the door to ‘Lex’s bedroom’ locked.  No one used it anymore, not Lex… and Bruce used the secret passage in the room to get to the Batcave.  It wouldn’t do to have Hope finding it.  He’d have to lock the adjoining door, as well.  That could pose problems…

 

When he realized his frown was deepened, he shook his head.  “It’s a lot to contemplate, I guess.  It’ll be okay, though.  We’ll figure it out,” he reassured her with a soft smile.

 

She watched the expression on his face, hers remaining understanding.  She’d honestly only thought to tell Hope a few places.  But listening to Bruce, she had to wonder if what she told Hope was true.  Sure the place was big, but in comparison to where she was limited to going…  She took his hand with hers, squeezing it.  Offering him a genuine smile, she said, “It is a lot to contemplate.  And I wish we had more time to do it.  But, and yes, she’s curious, nosey, and pushy; but if I ask her not to snoop or go somewhere, she won’t.  I can’t promise that she won’t ask a thousand questions to try to figure out why, but she won’t do it.”

 

She took her free hand and laid it over top of their joined ones.  “And she won’t be here long.  A week, maybe two at tops.  I meant it when I said, I love her, but I don’t necessarily want her living with us.” Her smile grew wider.  “She’s a good person, and I love her dearly, but we are VERY different people.”

 

“It’ll work itself out, though,” he assured her.  “I think we should talk with Alfred before we go saying where Hope can or can’t go, really.  Alfred really runs the place, so he’d know what would be best.  And besides, wouldn’t limiting Hope just fuel that infamous curiosity of hers?”

 

She nodded.  “She is the epitome of curious.  That and the way she puts value on things that I don’t.”  She continued to watch him, trying to gauge his emotions on the entire subject.  And the eyes said so much more than words.  “But, if we tell her how things have to be, she’ll accept it.  She’s done it in the past.  She’ll do it again.  And I half expect her to be so busy, she won’t have time to snoop even if she wants to.”  Again, she tried to lighten the mood a bit.  If he was regretting the offer to let Hope stay, she needed to make sure that he knew she believed it would be okay as well.

 

Bruce nodded, smiling as a memory of his first few weeks running Wayne Industries by himself came to mind.  He still had advisors, but was literally a fish out of water.  Getting it all sorted out kept him busier than he’d ever been in his life.  “I’m sure she will be.  New job’s are rough sometimes.”

 

He stood, moving his chair out of the way, and stepped closer to her.  Kneeling on the ground in front of her chair, he wrapped his arms around her.  He hadn’t missed the comment about the things Hope valued.  “You know, you and Courtney are probably the only people I know who didn’t look at me and see an opportunity gift-wrapped in front of them.”  He didn’t sound bitter, merely like he was stating a fact.  “It’s a fact of life for me, has been for as long as I can remember.  It used to bother me… in some ways, depending on the people and situations, it still does… but mostly I’ve accepted that you and Nee are the exceptions to some very old rules.”

 

What he was trying to say… or hoped he was saying… was that he was okay with Hope being there.  It would be different, but no more so than inviting Grace into his home two years ago.

 

She watched him as he moved and when he knelt in front of her and took her in his arms, whatever doubt she had about the situation slipped away.  But it was when he started talking that she let her hold on him tighten.  She hadn’t always been seen as an object.  Though most of the outside world viewed her as one now, she had been blessed with a fairly normal childhood.  Things had been average.  Sure, they’d always had a very nice home and they’d never wanted for anything.  But Bruce, he’d always been seen as an object.  A means for people to either get material things or as a way for someone to increase his or her social standing.  It’s how Hope saw him in a lot of ways.  And if Grace were being honest with herself, it bothered her.  Had Hope ever really given him a chance?  She had to wonder.

 

“Bruce,” she said his name so softly it could have been a whisper, “I was drawn to you even before we met.  All the things Courtney would tell me.  How deeply you cared for her.  It drew me in.  The way you lead with your heart.  The way you wanted to take care of everyone you consider family.”  She rested her head next to his, smiling as the hug continued.  “You, Bruce Wayne, are one of the kindest, most loving people I have ever had the honor of knowing.  And I am blessed to have you in my life.”  She never had to voice that she honestly didn’t care about the house, the money, the cars… any of it.  If he lost everything tomorrow, she’d still be with him.  Material things meant nothing to her, and she knew he knew that.  What mattered to her was him… him and nothing else.

 

“And you, my sweet Grace, are the most amazing woman I have ever known, and you’ve given me so much joy and happiness… you’ve made such a  difference in my life, touched me in such a way as I can’t imagine spending my entire life without you.  As far as I’m concerned, my life began the day you walked into it.”  He meant that, he really did.  She didn’t care about his money or who he was.  She only wanted him and knowing that someone could love him like that had changed his life entirely.

 

She knew what he meant… about being born the day he walked to her life.  Everything prior to that seemed blanketed by a fog, a haze that had only been cleared by him.  The mist that gave way in his wake.  She could close her eyes and see it that way.  That night at the club when he approached them, clad in black leather and looking confident yet timid at the same time.  Excited yet also unsure because he didn’t know two-thirds of the people approaching him.  It was also one of the main reasons why she’d felt the need to break through that timidity and hug him.

 

In her mind’s eye though, as she embraced him, the area around them cleared but the fog remained around them.  So long as they had one another, the fog was held at bay.  When they were apart, it had consumed her.  But now, it was gone.  He was the one who kept it away.

 

She, like him, had not lived until that night… until that hug… until he looked her in the eyes and she saw herself in them.

 

She pulled away just enough to look him in the eyes.  “Well, Mr. Wayne, spending another night without me, another day without me, is something I don’t plan on you ever having to do. Because honestly,” and here she lifted a hand, running it through his hair as she spoke, “you give life meaning.  You… from the way you look at me to the way you hold me… the way we can talk without saying words…  We are,” here she paused again, seeming to make sure she said it correctly.  In her best attempt at Italian to date, she softly said, “Compagno Di Anima.  My soul mate.”

 

“Compagni di anima,” he echoed with the accent of one who’d spent enough days and nights in Italy to be fluent in the language.  Soul mates.  That is what AnnaBeth had said the other night.  Bruce wholeheartedly agreed; their souls needed one another.  “My sweet, amazing Grace…” he whispered softly as he clung to her, needy of the contact.  He didn’t need to say anything more for her to know he meant ‘I love you, I worship you.’ He knew that she knew, with just the tone of his voice and the way the emotion came through his eyes.

 

Placing a soft kiss on his cheek, she hugged him all the tighter.  “My love,” she whispered softly, as that was honestly the only pet name she used for him.  He was her love. The sensation welling up in her chest was warm… heat that spread throughout her body that had nothing to do with a physical desire and everything to do with emotions.  Love being the most tantamount.  The addition of her sister into their little bubble was going to be a major life change for them.  Though they had been together for well over a year prior to their split, the reunion was still new.  They’d come full circle, settling back into as close as they could ever come to a normal life.  But Hope… if Courtney was a hurricane, Hope was a whirlwind… a tempest.

 

There was some things that Grace still wanted to make clear.  Though she regretted having to pull away, she desperately wanted to look into his eyes.  “Ti amo, with everything I am,” she smiled lightly, knowing only a small amount of the language he seemed to love so much.  “Hope coming here,” she began softly.  For some reason, she needed him to know what she was feeling about it as well.  “It’s going to be strange, having someone else here… living here.  And as much as I love my sister… as much as she is a part of me… You are everything to me.”  And that was the bottom line.  If Hope forced an issue with Bruce, Grace already knew where she’d side.  It was the way it worked for her.  “If you have any reservations… if anything bothers you about it… if anything bothers you about her… I want you to know, you can talk to me about it.  She is my sister, but you are my life.”  She leaned in and pressed her forehead to his.  “I live and breathe for you.”

 

************

 

It wasn’t until the following day when Bruce, sitting behind his desk in the Batcave and listening as Alfred explained which of the secret passages he’d be sealing off, lest Hope stumble onto them by accident, that Bruce began to feel slight twinges of regret at having told Grace he was ‘absolutely certain’ he’d survive having another house guest.

 

Well, not regret, really.  He wouldn’t ever regret telling Grace she could do anything in regards to their house.  Especially not when he’d been the one to offer in the first place, and only then because this was Grace’s sister.

 

It was just that, now that he’d had time to think about the offer, it dawned on him that this wasn’t just Grace’s sister.  Hope had been a journalism and communications major in college and grad school.  She was a member of the Media–the one class of people Bruce trusted no further than he could throw them.  They said they were your friend in one breath, just to get a story, but once the story was had…

 

And here he was letting one into his home… with the perfect window into his very private life.  It made his stomach clench as memories of all the times some reporter had lied or stretched the truth just get a headline using his name or someone flashed a camera in his face during a date… or tailed his limo just to see where it was going.  Those people who would sell their own darling grandmother for a headline… and he had always loathed them.

 

Why did Grace’s sister have to be one of them?  Granted, she’d always been respectful in the past, though he suspected Grace had told her how he felt about reporters.  But now?  When she held a big enough grudge against him to initially turn down Grace’s offer of a room in the most luxurious home in the city?  Would she still respect that privacy now?

 

When Alfred left him to speak to Grace about preparing a room or suite for Hope, Bruce pulled out his cell phone, dialing Courtney at her home and hoping she’d be there.

 

The ringing of the phone pulled Courtney away from her computer screen.  She’d yet to go into the office as she wanted to pull some files off her computer and make some phone calls before heading out.  It wasn’t an extremely busy day for her.  Most of her work was actually done toward the end of the week, not in the middle.  So taking a morning to do some work at home was not unusual for her.

 

Pulling away from her computer, she picked up the ringing phone and smiled at seeing the caller ID.  “Meyers’ House of Insanity,” she said, answering the phone, “Asylum for Lunatics and Psychotics Extraordinaire.  How may I place your call?”  She tried hard not to chuckle into the phone.  She was very pleasantly surprised to be receiving a phone call from Bruce and if anyone had been home to see her face, they would have known just how happy she was.

 

Bruce tried very hard to suppress the laugh which rose in his throat at her cheerfully unique greeting.  Propping his feet up on the desk, he leaned back in the reclining leather chair.  “I need to speak to whomever’s in charge of getting Courtney a release pass for the afternoon, please,” he requested as straight-faced as he could get.  Nee… how could you not love someone who answered the phone like that?

 

Her smile brightened, barely able to suppress her giggle.  “Well, let me see… would that be personality one or six?  Hmm… Maybe personality five.  Helga, the psychiatrist.  Loves prescribing medication.  I’ll forward your call.”  In keeping with the game, she hummed lightly faking ‘elevator’ music that played when someone was on hold and then faking a Southern accent, she said, “Good afternoon sir.  I hear you’d like to have an afternoon pass for Courtney Meyers.  You do realize that she needs special care?  If she were to escape, the destruction left in the wake of her torrential force could be devastating to those who are unsuspecting.”

 

And that was the last she was able to keep inside before she broke out in laughter.

 

The laugh Bruce had been holding in broke free soon after Courtney’s and almost a full minute went by before he could bring himself to any state of calm without starting up again.  “How ‘bout it,” he asked when the laughter finally did die down.  “Care to join me for lunch?  My treat, and you can pick the restaurant?”

 

She spun in her chair and saved her files before turning off her computer.  “I say that’s the best offer I’ve had in quite some time.”  She actually hadn’t realized until just this minute that she’d well and truly missed the spontaneous invitations.  And she couldn’t help but be pleased that he hadn’t mentioned anyone else coming along.  Not that she didn’t love Grace… didn’t love having ‘group’ lunches or dinners.  But sometimes, spending time with just you and that one other person… it was nice.  “Wanna meet somewhere?  The country club?  Today is the Library Society’s annual meeting so all the snooty country clubbers will actually be at one of the banquet halls downtown.  The club should actually be almost empty.”  And she knew this because she’d set up the luncheon.

 

If anyone had been there to see Bruce’s face, they would have seen the biggest smile imaginable on it.  He’d missed their one-on-ones a lot.  Not that he hadn’t seen enough of her in the past few months, but when he did, he hadn’t felt up to having any fun.  And even if he did have an ulterior motive for asking her out to lunch, fun wouldn’t be so bad now.

 

“That sounds perfect.  I haven’t been to the county club in ages.”  He sat up, setting his feet back on the floor.  “What time?  We can meet in lobby in front of the stained glass?”  The Gotham Country Club had a stained glass mosaic of the entire city on one wall.  It was done by a local artist his grandparents had sponsored once upon a time.

 

She glanced up at the clock, doing a quick mental calculation of how long it would take her to get ready and get to the club.  “12:30 sound good to you?  I’ll bring my appetite.”  She couldn’t help but tease.  They liked to make fun of how much she enjoyed eating.  She’d lost a lot of weight during all the treatments for the cancer.  And even now, she had a hard time keeping weight on because of the medicines she continued to take.  And even though they’d had to remove part of her stomach because of the cancer, she still had a very healthy appetite.

 

“Great!”  Bruce told her, making a mental note to call Lee and have him reserve a table, plus ask for a bouquet of Courtney’s favorite flowers on the table when they got there.  “See you then!”

 

“Perfect,” she said, barely able to contain how happy she was.  “See you.”

 

*-*-*

 

She’d tried to be exactly on time.  Goodness knows she always gave it her best effort, but after Bruce had called, she’d gotten yet another call from Mrs. Fitzgerald about her fundraiser.  She’d combined tasks of altering her plans and adjusting her time table while getting ready for lunch.  Then there was the headache of running out the door and almost forgetting to let Rogers know about her last minute plans.

 

Rogers, the bodyguard that was assigned to her from Bruce’s contingent of service agents, was actually a former Army Ranger.  He was one of those martial arts experts who was a dead on shot.  He didn’t look as formidable as her mother’s bodyguard, and no one looked as intimidating as Grace’s.  But still, he didn’t look like someone you’d invite over for beer and to watch a ball game.

 

And since when did she think of everything in those terms?  She smiled as she approached his car.  That was her husband rubbing off on her.  He thought of almost everything in terms of sports.  To Rogers, she said, “I’m heading over to the country club to meet Bruce for lunch.  You have to have one of those passes to get your car through the gate.”

 

“It’s all taken care of, Ma’am,” he said without a moment of hesitation.  “Mr. Wayne and Mr. Sloane have already seen to the fact that we can get in anywhere Mr. Wayne can.  Don’t worry.”

 

“Okay,” she nodded and turned on her heel.  When she got far enough away, she said in a very sarcastic tone, “We can get in anywhere Mr. Wayne can.  Bet he can’t walk into Mr. Wayne’s bedroom and throw open the curtains.  I’d like to see him do THAT!”  Sliding into her BMW, she took off in typical Courtney fashion.  She’d told Seth and Bruce she wasn’t going to change her lifestyle just because they wanted her to have a bodyguard.  If Rogers couldn’t keep up with her driving, he knew where she was going.  She couldn’t help but smile.  She had to admit; she did find it enjoyable to try to lose him.

 

*-*-*

 

She entered the lobby of the country club about five minutes late.  She stopped at the entrance long enough to leave her coat with the coat check and then proceeded to the mosaic where she could see that Bruce was already waiting.  A smile spread across her face as she approached him.  “Sorry I’m late.  I can’t seem to get anywhere on time.”

 

“Maybe if you didn’t purposely drive two blocks out of your way, you wouldn’t have that problem,” Bruce suggested as he gave her a friendly hug.  He didn’t say how he knew this information, however, and merely grinned, waggling his eyebrows at her when she tried to look innocent.  “C’mon,” he said, taking her arm like the gentleman he’d been raised to be.  “They have a table waiting for us.”

“Tables are good,” she said with a smile.  Then in her defense, she said, “And I’ll have you know, it wasn’t two blocks. It was one turn and I was trying to vary routine enough to throw off any potential problem causers.”  She didn’t ask how Bruce knew already, probably had one of those mini-microphones or whatever in his ear.  Some kind of transmitter thing that his men-in-black used to keep in communication with him.  She shook her head slightly and then reached with her free hand to tuck the stray hairs behind her ear.

 

She had been about to comment when the host showed them to their table and in the center was a bouquet of carnations.  Her favorite flowers. There was a variety of colors and sizes.  They spoke of cheerfulness.  And how could she be upset with Bruce or his henchmen when he presented her with such a beautiful floral arrangement.

 

Leaning down, she closed her eyes and inhaled deeply.  Her first impression was of the bouquet she’d received while she was in New York, at the clinic.  A bouquet had show up.  One very similar to this.  No name.  No card.  But she knew they’d come from Bruce.  In her heart, she always knew.  And as she stood, she turned and hugged him.  “Thank you,” she said softly.

 

Bruce hugged her tighter than he normally might have in public.  As Courtney had promised, the club was virtually deserted anyway, though the sudden thought of it getting back to Constance that her daughter had been caught in an embrace with someone other than her husband made him grin.  “Glad you like them,” he said.  Moving out of the hug, he held a chair open for her and waited for her to sit before doing the same.  A waiter appeared almost instantly with menus and glasses of ice water.

 

Courtney grabbed up the glass, taking a sip to cover the lump that had come to the top of her throat.  She seemed to have moments like that. Moments of emotion that she couldn’t necessarily control.  Setting the glass down, she smiled.  “I love them,” she said, referring to the flowers.  “They aren’t the most glamorous of flowers in the world.  Overused and underrated.  But I love them.”

 

She looked down and perused her menu, though in all reality she knew what she was going to get.  Her dad teased her because she always got the same thing here.  But the club had the best veal parmesan she’d ever tasted.  Setting her menu down, she looked over at Bruce.  “I’m so glad you called.  We haven’t done this in such a long time.”

 

“No, I guess we haven’t,” he replied, setting his menu aside.  Miles had said just to start with ‘I love you’ and let it go from there.  He hoped that the flowers–her favorite–said much more than just that.  “Things have been a mess lately, but maybe now…?”  He trailed off.  “I miss having my most important friend around.”

 

Courtney’s reply was cut off by the waiter who, having nothing better to do in the empty restaurant had returned as soon as they’d both laid their menus down.  Bruce ordered the beef tips–a steak entrée with mushrooms and gravy–with steamed vegetables on the side.  He also asked for another glass of water.  Normally, he might have ordered wine or a bottle of Guinness, but he’d brought one of his many sports cars today.  Grace loved the limo, and so did Bruce, but it attracted too much attention sometimes.  Also, he just loved the way his cars fitted to the road like his Italian leather driving gloves fit to his hands.

 

She ordered the veal and a side salad with Thousand Island dressing before giving the waiter the menu.  When he left them alone, she turned back to Bruce and agreed.  “I miss having you around too.”  Reaching out, she lightly touched her water glass.  The condensation felt cool on her fingers.  “I mean, having all the group get togethers is nice and all.  And with the separation and reunion, you and Grace need the time together.”  She looked up at him and smiled.  Meaning every word she had said, she continued, “But it’s nice, to do this.  We should do it more often.”

 

“We should,” he agreed, speaking softly.  “We don’t spend nearly enough time together anymore.”  He missed the old days, when Courtney was free to come over any night of the week when he was home.  They’d usually have dinner in the servant’s dining room, just as they had the other night, eating with Alfred and acting like… well, like a family.  Recently, that dynamic had changed and Bruce found himself longing for it.  “We don’t always have to do group things,” he said, still softly. “That is, if your husband doesn’t mine me stealing you away every now and again.”  He grinned at her before raising his glass to his lips.

 

It was nervous habit now that led to her tucking her hair behind her ear.  It was still neatly in place from the last time, but she couldn’t help the action.  “He knows what you mean to me,” she stated matter-of-factly.  “Before…”  She stopped that train of thought, knowing that Bruce didn’t like talking about her stay in New York and the fact that Seth had been so angry with Bruce he wouldn’t let him see her or talk to her.  She hadn’t known that Bruce was attempting to contact her.  To the best of her knowledge, he had been in Europe for the entire time.  The only indication she had that Bruce knew about how she was doing was the bouquet of carnations.  She should have asked.  She should have brought it up to Seth.  If she had died…

 

She shook her head lightly and smiled.  “He won’t have a problem, and if he does, too bad.”  She gave him a wink.  “But what about Grace?  Think she’ll mind if I steal you away, say once a week.  For Bruce/Courtney day?”  She smiled brightly, liking the sound of a Bruce/Courtney day, not the sound of upsetting Grace.  She didn’t want to cause waves among the two of them.

 

“I don’t think she’d mind,” Bruce said without hesitation.  “Grace knows how much you mean to me, Nee.  You… and your dad… you’re the closest things to real family I have,” he said in a rare burst of total honesty.

 

“I don’t know what I’d do if…” Here he trailed off, thoughts of her bout with cancer coming quickly to mind.  Almost instantly, his walls came up, as if trying to mask the emotion that flickered through his eyes at the thought of losing her.  “I’m sure Grace won’t mind if we have lunch or something once a week.  She might be wanting to get me out of her hair by then anyway.”

 

Courtney shook her head at that.  “I highly doubt that you’d ever be in her hair, Bruce,” she tried using a teasing tone, though she wasn’t sure if she succeeded.  “It’s totally understandable too.  But lunches are perfect in a lot of ways.”  She paused as the waiter brought her the salad.  Picking up her fork, she toyed with a tomato as she continued, “I know neither Seth nor Grace would mind.  But having evenings free to be with our significant others… they may find that to be important.”  And being truthful, it was important to her to be with Seth in the evening… though one evening a week wouldn’t be horrific.  Sometimes, though, it was difficult to get things in order.

Everything was so off kilter because of her illness, Bruce and Grace’s breakup, and now their reunion.  It was going to be hard to get everything back on an even keel.

 

It was going to take work, and she was willing to work at it.  She just didn’t want to impede upon the time that Bruce and Grace needed to have together to get their life back on the level.

 

“So we’ll make it lunches.  I’m hardly around the Manor in the afternoons anymore anyway, and I’m usually downtown or in and around City Hall, so it’d work out perfectly.  Grace won’t miss me too much, and it won’t sabotage anyone’s after dinner plans.”  He gave a small grin, liking the idea of lunches with his best friend.  And he couldn’t help the mild tease.  But his eyes drifted to the bouquet of carnations in the center of the table and he couldn’t help but feel like more than a few lunches was going to get his friend back into the right place in his life.  “Nee… I…”

 

Just then, the waiter stopped by with a basket of bread rolls and Bruce’s second glass of water.  His first was only half empty, but he left the man take it anyway.

 

She looked up from her salad, setting down her fork and sipping at her water while the waiter left the bread for them.  When he left, she noticed Bruce wasn’t quick to get back to whatever it was he was going to say.  He did this.  When he was having a difficult time coming out and saying something, he would let himself be diverted from the topic easily.  He wasn’t like that in his business life.  He was a headstrong businessman.  But when handling her, he always went to great pains to make sure that he didn’t cause her pain.

 

But she could feel it in the air… the things that he was leaving unsaid.  And in typical Courtney fashion, she said, “Something’s on your mind, Bruce.  There’s nothing you can’t say to me that’s going to push me away.  In case you haven’t figured it out, I’m not easily pushed anywhere.”  Her eyes held her concern for him.

 

“No, and thank God you’re not,” he said smiling, though the words were tinged with the seriousness of his previous expression.  “Otherwise I might have lost you after I skipped out on you in your hour of need.”  He said it so seriously, because he could see it happening if Courtney had been anyone other than who she was.  Seth certainly wouldn’t have faulted her–in fact, he might have encouraged it–if she had decided never to speak to Bruce again for leaving the country while she fought off death.  It had been a decision Bruce had been loathe to make and had spent many nights in agony over not being there at all.  “I’m sorry I wasn’t there, Nee.  I wanted to be.”

 

She looked at him for a long moment.  They’d never talked about this.  Never.  They’d not even danced around the subject.  It had been swept under a rug where everyone had pretty much pretended it didn’t exist. But it did.  And people had been hurt.  And yes, Courtney held no blame toward Bruce.  None.  No matter what Seth had said, no matter how her mother felt.  She never held it against him.  “Bruce,” she said softly.  She moved from the seat across from him to take the one beside him. True, the place was empty, but she still didn’t want anyone else to hear.

 

“You couldn’t be with me.  Even if you wanted to.  Bruce,” her look held nothing but sympathy and understanding, “if you could have been, you would have.  You didn’t run away because of my problem… or Lex’s… or because the whole situation was too much for you.  The circumstances were extenuating.  And you know something, I know…”  She paused and swallowed hard.  “I know Seth wouldn’t let you visit me, even when you did come home.  But you were always there with me.”

 

Reaching out, she lightly touched a flower.  “Like the flowers… I knew, even then.  You were there.  Just like I’ll always be there for you.”  She had always been torn, in a way, between being hurt by the fact that Seth had denied Bruce contact with her and understanding why Seth did it.  She’d never said anything to him about it.  How could she?  He’d given up everything for her… his personal life… his business.  All of it.  For her.  But it had still hurt knowing that he’d denied her Bruce.  It was like if he’d told her she couldn’t see her parents.  Someday, she was sure she and Seth would discuss it.  But for now, it was important that she and Bruce get it out in the open.

They’d covered it up for far too long.

 

Just like the flowers, Bruce thought with the slightest of smiles. He reached out and plucked one from the vase, bringing to his nose to smell its fresh scent.  “They’ll always remind me of you.  Classically beautiful,” he said quietly, placing the flower back with its siblings.  He didn’t say how he’d gotten the flowers to her then; it wasn’t important so much as she’d gotten them and the silent message he’d meant for them to send.

 

He turned to her more fully now, meeting her eyes.  “I understand why Seth…” he swallowed the lump that rose in his throat and took a drink of water.  “I understand, really, I do.  He did what he had to do, just like I would have done had I been in his shoes.”  He was sincere; he did understand Seth’s reasons for being protective of Courtney.  He’d have done the same had it been Courtney or Grace, so he couldn’t fault Seth for doing it.  Besides, Seth had gotten the job done… brought Courtney back to them.

 

She sat pondering his words for a moment.  He said he understood, and she had little doubt that he meant that.  But it didn’t take away any of the hurt.  It didn’t make any of it easier.  Not in the long run.  The thing about it was, she’d never harbored any anger toward either of them.  She understood why Bruce had left, and she understood why Seth had not allowed Bruce to see her.  She loathed both situations, but understood why they’d occurred.  All she truly wanted now was for all of them to be friends.  She knew things could never go back to the way they were, but she could always hope that on some level, they could all find something close to what they’d had before.

 

Of course, that also meant that she had to do some introspection.  The emotions she’d been struggling with lately.  But she’d do that at a later time.  Now was about other things.  “You would have too, you know?  Done anything you thought necessary to protect me.  Like the bodyguard…”  She offered him a smile.  “I never blamed you,” she softly said, “for leaving.  It never even entered my mind to be upset.  I know what it cost you, personally, to leave like you did.  The responsibility you carried on your shoulders.  You did the only thing you could do, and I never doubted that you cared for me.  Never.”  It had been a very costly trip for him.

 

When he returned, Courtney had been cut off from him… and Lex.  The man Bruce returned to had been vastly different than the one he left behind, and ultimately, he’d lost Lex.  But he wouldn’t lose her.  Seth may have denied him visitation, but once they returned to Gotham and she was healthy, he never stood in the way of them being friends.  Once the fight for her life was won, he never kept them apart.  They just swept it all under the rug and hadn’t talked about it… until now.

 

Bruce remembered the first day he’d seen Courtney after she returned to Gotham.  He’d been coming down the staircase at the Manor and there she’d been, standing between Grace and Alfred, at the foot of the landing.  They might as well had not been there, for all he noticed them at first.  All he could see was his best friend, the sister of his heart, as he rushed to her side.  Propriety aside, he’d swept her up in his arms and hugged her to him as a child might his security blanket.  Then he’d cried, something he rarely did in front of people, but couldn’t help.  They were tears of relief and joy at seeing her.

 

“I know you didn’t hold it against me,” he admitted.  Courtney always seemed to understand that Bruce wasn’t-couldn’t afford to be–normal.  Where someone else would have dropped everything to be by their loved one’s side, Bruce had to do what was right for the investors and employees of his businesses.  He had chosen against his heart’s wishes, because most of the time, his needs had to come second for the greater good of others.  But he hadn’t felt good about it.  “But I still wanted to…”  He shook his head.  What he’d wanted was irrelevant now.  He’d made the decision to go all on his own.  “I love you, Nee,” he said softly.

 

She smiled and reaching out, took his hand.  “I love you too,” was her reply as she simply sat there, holding his hand.  In her mind, a lot of healing was being done right now, for both of them.  Her radical emotions aside, she felt infinitely better having reestablished this bit of contact… openness.  When he’d split up with Grace, in a way he’d split up with all of them.  He’d not been able to push her away only because she was fiercely determined not to let anyone push her where she didn’t want to go.  It was a rarity when she did something she didn’t want to do.  Though he had tried.  And she could understand loving someone so much that being without them physically hurt.  She was honestly happier for him than she could express that he’d been able to get his life back on track with the one who gave it meaning.

 

But if she was being honest, it had also frightened her.  In losing himself in Grace, she’d had to wonder if there was still a place for their friendship.  It was silly; she knew that.  But she’d always been a bit silly when it came to him.  She needed to protect and guide and be the confidant.  She wanted to nurture and push him to do things he wouldn’t normally do without her.  And though Grace picked up a lot of those roles, as she should, Courtney’d hid her feelings behind sarcasm and barbs instead of doing what she should have done and that was talk to him.  Like they were now.

 

The waiter chose that moment to return with their dinners and Courtney regretfully let go of his hand to move back to her seat.  She thanked the waiter, who also refreshed her water, and turned her attention back to Bruce.  “I owe you an apology,” she began slowly, “for the way I’ve been lately.  It isn’t like me to act that way, and I don’t know why I have.  I mean, I know why.  Still doesn’t make it right.  I am happy for you… for you and Grace… more than anyone could know.”  She paused and picked up her fork, toying again with her food.  “I just want you to know, I am sorry.”  It wasn’t a hard thing to say to him.  She had no problems with saying anything to him.  It was more that she had a problem admitting it to herself.

 

“Nee…” Bruce began, very stunned.  He’d been having trouble pinpointing what was wrong with Courtney ever since his reunion with Grace.  No one had pushed harder, save for maybe Alfred.  Courtney had tried at turn to get them both together, only to be frustrated when one or both of them would cancel.  So when they reunited, she should have been happy for them, and she said as much… but if they hugged or kissed, even platonicly, in front of her, she would freak out.  Pull them apart.  Push them away.  At first, Bruce was sure he was doing something wrong, that perhaps he should refrain from his natural instinct to shower Grace with affection.  Some people didn’t like public displays, after all.  Like at dinner on Monday, when the world melted away leaving only he and Grace.  He’d apologized to Miles, only to be told he’d done nothing to apologize for, that it brightened Miles’ heart to see them so much in love.

 

Which had left Bruce all the more confused.  If he’d done nothing wrong, then why was Courtney so obviously disturbed by him and Grace?  It didn’t make any sense to him.

 

Now, however, it became clear, as if she’d suddenly showed him the only piece of a five-thousand-piece puzzle that he’d been missing… the one that completed the picture.  Then Bruce felt stupid, because it was something he’d always known about Courtney Evelyn Blaire- Meyers.  She had always been that much possessive of their friendship.  She’d had to in the past; quite a few of his former lady friends had considered her a third wheel.  Of course, the instant any of them tried to convince him to ditch Courtney, however sugary her words, Bruce had felt compelled to inform them of where Courtney stood in his life and where they didn’t.  He lost quite a few of them that way, in fact.  Not that they’d been much of loss; his friend was more important to him than some stuck up socialite who just wanted to cling on his arm long enough to make a name for herself.

 

But Nee didn’t need to be so possessive now.  Nothing and no one was going to keep them from being friends.  Grace understood… she knew that Courtney was so much more than an ex-girlfriend or a best friend.  She knew that Bruce loved Courtney every bit as much as he loved her, just in different ways.

 

“Oh, Nee…”  As the revelation hit him, he wasn’t quite sure what to say or how to even air his suspicions. Instead, he set his fork down and reached out to take her hand.  “I love you,” he said again.  “And Grace loves you, too.”

 

She nodded vigorously at first, not trusting her voice to speak.  Setting down her fork, she inhaled deeply and squeezed his hand.  “I love you too… both of you.  And I’m very, very happy for you guys.  We’re not teenagers anymore, though I accused you and Grace of acting like them.”  She was almost ashamed at the memory of that.  “In reality, I was the one acting like one.”  Another deep inhale and she said, “I just don’t think I realized I was doing it until just now.”  She looked down at their joined hands before looking up at him.  “We’re in this together… the four of us.  Connected by bonds that have been stretched at times, but are even stronger because of that.  And I think I needed this,” she waved with her other hand indicating time with just the two of them, “to fully get the jest of it.  And I do get it.”

 

She sighed again, a genuine smile spread across her face.  “When I start acting silly like that, do me a favor and smack me upside the head.”  She managed a laugh.  “It’s thick so you may have to use a nerf bat or something.  But really, you’d think I’d know by now where everything fit.”

 

Bruce squeezed her hand gently in return.  “We *are* in this together,” he agreed.  “And nothing’s going to come between us, Nee.  You’re stuck with me.”

 

She nodded.  “It’s a good place we’re in.  And we more than paid our dues to get here.  I have a husband who loves me, faults and all, and who I love, faults and all.  You have someone who loves you as you deserve to be loved, and the same goes for her.  The best part is that they’ll never make us choose.  They get our relationship.  And maybe I lost sight of that…”  She smiled brightly at him.  “I’m glad to be stuck with you.  Although the converse is true too.  You’re stuck with me.  Me, my charming husband, my wonderful father… my freaky mother.”  She laughed.  “Good thing you never judged me by my mother.”

 

Seth liked to point out that Courtney and her mother shared many traits, but Bruce knew that Courtney’s were tempered by her father’s warm heart.  Therein lie the difference, and although he respected the good, charitable things Constance Blaire did, he loved Courtney.  “Your mother…”  He shook his head, grinning.  He could never have judged Courtney.  She hadn’t given him the chance!  “How’s she enjoying her bodyguard, by the way?  I’d ask how you liked yours, but if today’s little chase was any indicator…” he trailed off, grinning, as he turned his attention to his food.

 

Courtney chuckled.  “Okay, first off, if he’s supposed to be one of the best in the world, then my little driving display shouldn’t have been a problem.  Obviously, it wasn’t a problem because his car pulled in just after mine.  As for Mom, she loves her bodyguard.  Calls him Mr. Steele.  She makes the cook make sure that he wants for nothing.  And tells all her friends that he used to guard President…” she paused, “President Somebody.  I can’t remember his name.  I think she’s ready to adopt him.”

 

Bruce had been hoping Constance would enjoy his choice for her bodyguard.  Steele was very adept at dealing with politician’s wives.  “Clinton, I think.  His first term,” he supplied, grinning.  “Adopt him, huh?”  He chuckled. “And here I thought the family was already getting too crowded.”

 

“You mean that more isn’t merrier?” she laughed.  After a moment’s thought though, she picked up her knife and cut into her veal.  “He would be an older sibling though,” she said, trying to scrutinize him.  “He definitely won’t be stealing any of our spotlight.  Older siblings blend in better.”  She smiled.  “Between Dad’s place and your place, we may have enough rooms for everyone.”

 

“I hope you’re right,” Bruce replied, his smile starting to fade a little as he stabbed a steak tip with his fork and lifted it from the plate.  “Because we’re about to lose a couple of rooms as it is.”

 

She’d been about to take a bite of her veal, but his tone and his words stopped her from eating.  Setting down her fork, she looked at him intently.  “Losing a couple rooms.  How?”  She scoured her mind trying to figure out exactly who they would be losing rooms to.  New relation?  Old relation?  Grace pregnant?  “Something you need to tell me?” she probed.

 

Bruce swallowed the bite of steak in his mouth and met her eyes.  “Grace’s sister is moving in with us… on Friday,” he said, unable to keep the hesitance out of his voice now.  “She’s moving back to Gotham for a job, and called to see if she could stay in Grace’s apartment.  Only Grace doesn’t have an apartment anymore.”

 

Courtney almost wished Grace was pregnant.  Given how Hope felt about Bruce, that had to make things a little awkward for both of them.  “Well, hmm…” she started not exactly sure what to say to that at first.  “It’s no secret that Hope has always wanted to come back to Gotham.  George never liked it much but both the girls did.  So I guess I shouldn’t be surprised that Hope found a job here.  But living with you?”  Her face took on a look of concern.  “You don’t look like you’re okay with this.  Are you?”

 

“You’d think I would be,” Bruce said, forcing a laugh.  “I invited her.”

 

Again, she’d been about to take a bite; but at his words, she nearly dropped her fork.  “You invited her?  YOU invited her.  Not Grace wondering if you would mind.  You, Bruce Wayne, saying, ‘Well she can stay here if she wants.’  I mean, sure she’s family and all.  But she’s not been the most openly supportive person of you or the reunion.”  She paused and reached out, touching his hand.  She realized immediately how her reaction must have sounded and tried for supportive, though honest.  “Hope… she’s an opinionated person, is sometimes over-reactive, but she is a good person.  Just takes her a little while longer to come around than the rest of us.  Be it that we’re older mentally or raised differently, I’m not sure.”  She offered him a smile.  “This may be a good thing too, you know.  Give her a chance to get to know you as a person and not just her sister’s rich boyfriend.”

 

“Do you think so?”  Bruce hadn’t thought of that angle.  Mostly, he’d been wondering how foolish he’d been to let a journalist into his home.  He hadn’t given his trust to anyone in the media since… well, in a long time.  “I have to admit, I really didn’t think too much of it when I made the offer.  Grace said they didn’t give Hope much time to find a place. She has to start work on Monday.  So I just offered.  But now… Nee, She’s going to be working at ‘Celebrity Life.'”  His expression was a mixture of disdain and worry over the situation he’d put himself in.  “All I could think of today as Alfred was talking about preparations was ‘what the hell was I thinking?'”

 

“You were thinking that she’s Grace’s sister and she needs help.  In helping Hope you’re helping Grace.”  She didn’t say anything about Hope’s choice of employment.  She had a certain opinion about that show and the people who worked on it, but it was Hope’s life and so long as no one asked her what her opinion was, everything should be fine.  “Listen, Bruce, I’ve known Hope for practically her entire life.  She can be a brat.”  She smiled as she said it.  She liked Hope.  There was a depth to her that wasn’t commonly known.  “But she’s also a good person.  And she loves Grace, a lot.  Honestly, there isn’t anything they wouldn’t do for each other.  I’m willing to bet that once she gets into the house, and gets to know *you*… gets to see just how very much you love her sister… everything will be fine.  I believe that.” And she did.  Job aside.  Reaction to the situation aside.  Hope was a good girl.  She’d figure it out.

 

Bruce smiled as he heard Courtney reaffirm why he’d done it.  For Grace, for someone he loved… he’d do just about anything, even something like this that would normally be reprehensible to him: trusting a member of the media to be in his home.  “Maybe you’re right,” he said, though he hesitated over the words, pushing his steak with his fork.  Courtney’d been there to help him pick up the pieces the last time he trusted a journalist with his personal life.  Looking up to meet her eyes, he sighed, “I guess the only way to know for sure is to go with it.  Let her come and see how it goes.”

 

“Bruce,” she said his name softly to pull his attention from his plate and back up to her.  “I am right.  Don’t fret about it so much.  I know your track record with the press isn’t the best, especially with the press that you’ve allowed into your personal life.  But Hope isn’t like that.  You aren’t going to see stories about your favorite pair of pajama pants on the show.”  She smiled lightly.  “Grace asked her a long time ago not to do something like that.  And Hope promised she wouldn’t.  Her word is good enough for me.”

 

It wasn’t his pajamas he was worried so much about, but he still had laugh at that.  “My favorite pajama pants are pretty tame, Nee.  They’re plain black.”  He grinned.  “She’d get a much more interesting story out of what’s in Grace’s closets, anyway.”  He winked, his mood elevating a bit, and he quit playing with his food.  “But I’ll let you know how it goes next week at lunch, if we don’t see you before then.”

 

Chewing thoughtfully on her food, she swallowed before saying.  “With the way we do things, who knows?  I have a feeling you’ll be hearing from me before next Wednesday though.  With Hope moving in on Friday, I’d say expect me to at least call on Sunday,” she winked as she said.

 

“I’m far too nosey to wait an entire week.  Now, quit picking at your food and eat before it gets cold,” she admonished playfully.

 

*****

 

Grace and Alfred were still deep in the details of Hope’s arrival when Bruce returned from lunch with Courtney.  He was going to join them Lee called with several changes to his schedule for the coming week.  It seemed the probe was making waves in City Hall and a lot of the councilmen were arranging or flat out canceling their meetings for the week.  By the time he got off the phone with Lee, Grace and Alfred were looking at catalogs from all of the major stores and shops in Gotham and he had an entirely clear schedule save for Thursday, which must have been a popular day for those in City Hall.  Bruce had so many back to back meetings now, he was seriously considering camping out in Miles’ office during the in between times.  He did, thankfully, have just enough free time Thursday morning to listen as Grace told him about the room they’d selected for Hope.

 

 

Grace was rather pleased with the choice she and Alfred made for Hope’s interim residence.  While Bruce had been out to lunch, she’d spent that time with Alfred, planning what to do with the suite.  Of course, she’d been timid at first about making changes, but Alfred had given her *that* look and she made the changes easily.  But she wanted to show Bruce the rooms and share with him the decisions they’d made.  It was on a completely different floor from their rooms, but not so far away that Hope would feel like an outcast.  That was the last think Grace wanted.

 

“Alfred suggested a suite,” she was telling Bruce, as she opened the door.  “I had to agree.  Give her sort of an office area so she can work and not be bothered.  She’s going to have a lot of work to do at first.”  She stepped inside, moving so he could follow her in.  “I wasn’t sure about making a lot of changes at first.  It’s not like she’s moving in here forever.  But I don’t want her to feel like she’s an imposition.  I want her to be comfortable.  And after Alfred looked at me, I suggested just a couple of things.”

 

Bruce laughed.  “I know that look.  There’s no arguing with it,” he joked.  Then, getting serious, he said, “Tell me about your plans.  I’d love to hear them.”

 

She’d been a bit unsure at first.  When Bruce left to meet Courtney yesterday, Grace knew something wasn’t quite right with him.  He never could really hide his emotions from her.  But when he returned, he seemed better.  For that, she was thankful.  “Well, I think the colors are a bit too… well… masculine.  We’re going to soften things up with some yellows and powder blues.  There’s a bed and bath store downtown that has this really great pattern I’m going to go get for the bed and the curtains in the bedroom area.  But we’re going with more solids in here… a shade or so darker on the blue.”  She smiled really getting into sharing her vision.  “Blue is a very soothing color and I think it will help her to relax while she working.”

 

Bruce watched her attentively as she described her initial ideas animatedly.  She was gesturing as spoke, her arms moving widely as if to direct his gaze where she wanted it.  And although his eyes always followed her directions, they also always came back to excited look on her face.  It made him wish he could simply cancel his barrage of meetings this afternoon and spend it with her.  Then again, if he did, he might distract her from the task at hand.  “Relaxation is a must,” he commented, smiling to show he was in agreement–not that she really needed his approval–with what she was telling him.

 

She caught him smiling at her and before she continued on, she beamed him a big smile in return.  With a quick wink, she turned her focus to the furniture.  “We’re leaving all the furniture because it’s leather and… well… you know as well as I do that leather is sheer divinity.”  She laughed lightly.  “But we’re going to change out the office furniture with some in one of the other empty suites.  The dark oak is nice, but with the blues I thought a lighter wood would be nice.   I’m also going to buy her a laptop computer so she can cart it back and forth with her.  She has a desktop, but really, a laptop is more practical for what she’s going to be doing.”  She finally stopped gesturing and rested her hands on her hips.  She turned her eyes back to his and smiled.  “That’s pretty much it.  I’m going to get some new decor for the bathroom too.  Make sure she has all the shampoos and soaps she likes so much.”

 

“It sounds like you have everything worked out, then,” Bruce commented, still smiling.  He moved closer to her, intent on stealing a kiss.  He was, sadly going to be running behind schedule if he didn’t leave soon, but he simply couldn’t without letting this beautiful, thoughtful woman know how much he loved her.  “I’m sure Hope will love it,” he said as his arms slipped around her waist and he pulled her to him.  Her reply was cut off by his first kiss, a soft brush of lips which grew into an eager massage.

 

Finally pulling away from the kiss, Bruce stroked her cheek with his fingertips.  “I have to go,” he reminded her, though he truly wished he didn’t have to.  But then, Grace had plans today, too, and hers included shopping.  Which Grace loved to do.

 

*-*-*

 

Grace tossed her handful of bags into the back of the Hummer.  She’d literally bought everything she could in the yellow and blue floral pattern.  Sloane held her door for her as she got behind the wheel of her vehicle.  Once he was inside and seated as well, she chuckled.  “I think I am the favorite customer at Bed, Bath & Beyond.  Did you see the look on that clerk’s face when she ran up the sale?”  She checked her blind spot before carefully pulling out into traffic.  “We’re going to get her computer now and then I’m taking you out to lunch.”  She’d dragged poor Sloane all over town this morning, and no matter what he said, she was hungry… he had to be too.

 

Sloane nodded his head, almost imperceptibly, during various points of her running monologue.  “Yes, ma’am,” he said when she finished by bringing up the subject of lunch.  He was on duty, but his duty was to accompany and guard Grace O’Neil.  That meant, naturally, if Grace was hungry, so was he.

 

“Oh!” She waved her hand in her excitement, seeing the sign of one of her favorite restaurants.  It wasn’t a franchised place like McDonald’s or Wendy’s.  This was a genuine soda fountain.  She hadn’t been to this place in months.  “Forget the computer.”  She expertly moved the large vehicle through traffic and pulled into a parking space, parallel parking like she was a pro.  She turned a smile to her bodyguard.

Remembering his comment last week about her preferences in food, she couldn’t help but tease.  “Don’t worry, Sloane, you can get grilled chicken here.  No grease.”  She reached for her door handle and then quickly looked back at him.  “Oh yeah, and they have real strawberry milkshakes here.”

 

Sloane couldn’t help the brief smile that broke through his usual reserves, though he squelched it instantly.  This one has life, he thought approvingly.  Mr. Wayne’s other dates were usually of the same boring socialite breed.  But this one… “With real strawberries?” he couldn’t help but ask as he followed her down out of the Hummer.

 

“Real strawberries,” she reiterated, unable to keep from smiling.   “They’ll give you a straw AND a spoon.”  She reached for the door and stepped aside as he grabbed the handle and opened it for her.  The best thing about this place was the atmosphere.  It was a genuine soda fountain in every way… from decor to the music that played on the jukebox.

 

She chose a seat for them in one of the benches along the wall.  Sitting down, she crossed her legs.  When the waitress gave them their menus, she said, “Order anything you want.  The sky’s the limit. Myself,” she grinned, “I’m having a cheeseburger and french fries.  Chocolate shake.  Everything here is good, Sloane.  Believe me.”

 

Sloane had been taking stock of the room with his eyes when the waitress handed him and menu, which he browsed and then handed back. “I think I’ll follow the lady’s lead and have a cheeseburger also.  Be sure it’s not mooing.  No fries.  And a strawberry shake.”  When the waitress left, he went back to scanning the room.  It was something he’d done in every building and every store they’d been in, though Grace had been a body in motion and barely seemed to notice him except to ask if he could carry a few bags.  None of which he minded if there were rewards such as these.

 

She remained quiet while he did his job, not wanting to interfere or distract him at all.  She had to try to balance the fact that he was working… she was his job… with her natural tendency to treat everyone like they were a friend.  When he seemed to finish the initial search of the room, she decided she’d bit her tongue long enough and said, “My sister’s train arrives at 11:00 tomorrow morning.  I’m thinking we’ll take the limo.  I’d really like it if you just rode with us instead of taking your own car.  Now, if you really want to, that’s fine too.  I’m fairly easy-going…”  She paused as the waitress brought their shakes to them.  She smiled when she saw the strawberry garnish on top of his shake.  “Ooooooo, that looks delicious.  You’ll never look at McDonald’s shakes the same way again.”

 

Sloane made a mental note of the time as she told him.  He’d already been apprised of the situation with Miss O’Neil, but he appreciated that she was telling him.  It showed respect, as Mr. Wayne had asked her to inform him of any scheduling changes.  “As you wish, Ms. O’Neil,” he told her, reaching for the plump strawberry stuck on the side of the glass.  “I can ride in the front with Lou.” Lou was Mr. Wayne’s chauffeur.  Sloane tasted the strawberry first, and then the shake itself, and decided this assignment was going to be very sweet indeed.

 

****

 

After lunch, Grace dragged Sloane to a few more stores, not only picking up a new laptop for Hope, but some essentials as well.  She didn’t mind spending money on spoiling her sister.  She’d been concerned about the initial trepidation on the part of both Bruce and Hope.  Grace’s thoughts were that the more Hope felt like she was home, the smoother things would go.  Still didn’t mean she wanted Hope living with them for an extended period of time, but it would definitely take her a while to save up money for a damage deposit, rent, and the vehicle she would have to have to get around.  It was a lot to expect her to come up with right away.

 

Sloane and Alfred both had helped her carry all the items into the suite.  With a smile, she told Sloane she’d be staying in the rest of the day, so if he wanted to take the afternoon off or do other things he needed to do, she’d be fine.  He’d merely nodded in that curt way he had and told her he would see her in the morning.  She’d smiled at his retreating form.  Hard as nails on the outside, but on the inside he was like a big teddy bear.  Oh he hid it, but she’d see glimpses of it today.  It had been a nice day.

 

Now, however, afternoon was starting to give way to evening.  Alfred had offered to help her set everything up but she’d happily declined saying it would give her something to do while Bruce was away for his plethora of meetings.  This was the second day in a row that he’d spent apart from her.  They’d have dinner and then the evening together, and he’d invariably leave when he believed she was asleep, returning only a few hours before she awoke.  Life had truly gotten back to normal this week.  There was a peace of mind to be garnered from that too.  Life was completely back on track.

 

She put the last curtain on the rod, straightening it before climbing off the step ladder to look at her handiwork.  The room, with the addition of the lighter colors, had brightened up considerably.  She turned her attention next to the bed.  She managed to get the bed ruffle on under the mattress and then turned her attention to the fitted sheet.  The CD player changed from Martina McBride to the Dixie Chicks… the voice of Natalie Maines was more within Grace’s vocal range so she sang along comfortably while continuing to make the bed

.

“Who doesn’t know what I’m talkin’ about?  Who’s never left home?

Who’s never struck out?” she sang along with the music.

 

She’d long ago kicked her shoes off and after the bed was made, she sat on it shifting through pictures and filling the frames she’d purchased.

 

Oh, she knew she didn’t have much time to get everything done before Hope arrived.  She really wasn’t going to push herself to get it done either.  The office furniture had already been changed out.  The bathroom had been the first room she done.  She was going to take her time with the bedroom, loving to decorate.  Therefore, she was going to make the best of the opportunity.

 

****

 

“Distracted, Bruce?”  Councilman Gregory Sanders inquired after Bruce’s pause lapsed into a hefty silence.

 

Feeling the burn on his cheeks, Bruce shook his head.  It was his last meeting, and it was almost over.  He’d spent hours repeating the same practiced speech to almost eight other members of the city council and his brain hurt from it.  His thoughts now wandered to Grace, gesturing about the room that would become her sister’s new office, and how badly he wished to be back with her now.  “I’m sorry, Gregory.  I–“

 

The other man chuckled, amused.  “Ah! Young love,” he guessed, sighing wistfully.  “Never apologize for having a reason to go home every night, young man.”

 

He nodded, accepting the advice for what it was worth.  Gregory Sanders had always been a valued ally and usually friendly when it came to Bruce.  “Can we” meaning himself and the mayor especially “count on your continued support?”  He asked, merely as a formality.

 

“Of course, Bruce.”  Gregory didn’t hesitate and reached across his desk to shake Bruce’s had.  It was a firm, steady handshake–the warm kind that boasted both confidence and honesty.  “Now, go on home to that gorgeous filly of yours,” he joked, making shooing motions with his arms.

 

Bruce didn’t need to be told twice.

 

*-*-*

 

Grace put the last of the pictures up on the shelves and turned her attention back to the bed.  Sitting on it to frame the pictures, she’d crumpled it a bit.  She picked up the remaining sacks dumping the pillows out of them and sorting them according to how she was going to stack them on the bed.  No wonder Sloane had looked at her like she was insane.  She had realized how many she bought until she spread them all out before her.  But Hope loved pillows.  So she’d spread them out around the room as well.

 

Pillow arranging was truly an art form.  One she took great pride in.

 

Blowing a stray hair out of her face, she happily set to the task.  The CD player now played Sara Evans.  And once again, Grace couldn’t help but sing along.  “We’re only human, baby. We walk on broken ground.  We lose our way.  We come unwound.  We’ll turn in circles, baby.  We’re never satisfied.  We’ll fall from grace.  Forget we can fly.  But through all the tears that we cried.  We’ll survive.”

 

Grace was singing, her angel’s voice blending with the music from her CD player beautifully, so she didn’t hear Bruce come in through the den portion of the suite.  He stood watching her arrange pillows on a leather chair in the corner of the bedroom.  God she was gorgeous, he thought as he drank in the sight before him.  Grace was wearing bibbed overalls and a purple tank top.  Her feet were socked.  The combination should have been chilly, had it not been for the fire crackling cheerfully in the fireplace.  Should have been chilly, Bruce reiterated, though the rush of heat through his entire body refuted that notion.  He was debating just how bad it would be to give into his desires here, in her sister’s room, when she placed the last pillow and turned in his direction.

 

She couldn’t help but jump at seeing him standing there.  She’d been completely lost in her own little version of ‘Trading Spaces’ and had totally missed hearing him come in.  She didn’t mind getting caught singing and her happiness at seeing Bruce caused her to smile brightly.

 

“You’re home,” she quickly crossed the space between them, wrapping him up in a big hug before pulling away.  She had managed to keep herself busy today, but not enough so she hadn’t missed him terribly.  So she was VERY happy to see him.  “I missed you today,” she said, meaning it with everything that was in her.

 

“Missed you, too,” he said, pulling into a hug of his own and holding her tight.  “My every other thought was of you,” he admitted as his hands trailed the stitching in the back pockets of her jeans.  He’d hardly been able to concentrate through his last meeting for wanting to be with her, holding her like he was now.  “Alfred said you were still in here,” he said drawing as close to her as he could get.  She had no idea just how hot and bothered he’d been just thinking about her like this.  He kissed the top of her head, burying his face in her hair and breathing deeply as the curls tickled his nose.  Then he moved down, kissing the side of her face, then the shell of her ear.  Finally his lips found their favorite spot on her neck, nuzzling softly.

 

“MmmHmm,” she said, shivering at the touch.  Such a nice way to be greeted after a day of hardly seeing one another.  “Wanted to at least get the bedroom and bathroom ready,” she managed to say before she lost all ability to form a coherent sentence.  “That feels so good.”  She ran her hands down his arms, threading them between his arms and his torso so she could wrap hers around his waist and hold him tightly to her.  She let her eyes slide closed as she leaned into the embrace, loving the feel of his body against hers.  She couldn’t help but smile though… obviously he’d thought about her today, as much as she had thought about him.

 

The shiver that had started in Grace’s body spilled over into Bruce, sending a thrill racing through him.  He loved her body felt against his, how they fit perfectly together in any embrace.  His lips moved back up, nipping along her jaw line until he found her lips.  He was already breathing heavily.

 

She tilted her head slightly, opening up to the kiss.  She wasn’t sure what she’d been expecting by way of greeting, but this was nice.  Her hands moved from his waist to lightly caress his rear.  She knew them; she knew how quickly things could escalate between them to the point of not being able to stop.  And with his body pressed so close to hers, she had little doubt that it was rapidly moving to that point.  Still, she delved more deeply into the kiss, drawing it out until she had to pull away for air.  “Bruce,” she said his name, breathing rapidly.  “We should…”  Should what?  Drop to the floor right here… try to move to another room… right now, she really didn’t care which.

 

“Yeah…” he murmured, his eyes fluttering open to reveal a glaze born of desire.  He wasn’t sure what he’d just agreed to, however.  The bed, the floor… leaving and finding someplace else… although that last one was difficult to wrap his mind around when the floor in front of the fireplace was tempting him and her hips were pressed flush against his.  “We should…” he said, trying to make himself think of what they should do.

 

She rubbed her nose to his and smiled before closing her eyes and initiating another kiss.  They should not christen her sister’s room.   They should stop right now and make their way into another room… someplace else.  But he was like an oasis after walking through a long desert.  All she wanted to do was quench her thirst.  When the kiss finally ended, she didn’t pull away so with every word she said, her lips brushed lightly against his.  “Stay or go?” she managed to ask, her hands massaging the flesh under the pants he wore.

 

What she was doing to him wasn’t fair, Bruce decided as his choices sunk in.  Stay… and defile her sister’s bedroom in the worst–albeit most pleasurable–way or go, which meant stopping what they were doing.  And there were her hands on him, pressing down as they skillfully brought his need to distracting levels.  Such choices!

 

Bruce wasn’t sure where he got the strength, but he somehow managed to grasp Grace’s wrist and, pulling her in for one more heated kiss, dragged them both from the suite.  Once in the hallway, however, he pushed her unceremoniously against the wall, his mouth claiming hers hungrily.

 

Her mind could only form one coherent thought at the moment.  That was ‘Oh God’.  Her hands immediately went into his hair, meeting his need with her own.  One leg lifted, running up along his until it reached his waist, her knee resting against it.  They had indeed made it out of her sister’s rooms, but how they were going to make it out of the hallway she wasn’t sure.  The kiss ended, but once again, only because they needed air.  After a few rapid intakes, she brought his lips back to hers, seeming to need the contact more than she needed air.  They should move… they really should.  But how would they when they couldn’t keep their hands or lips off one another?  When moving their bodies even an inch apart seemed like too great a distance?

 

One arm moved lower on her waist, his hand molding to the curve of her rear.  Their lips continued to duel, first Bruce controlling the kiss, then Grace.  When control passed back to Bruce, he sucked her lower lip into his mouth, worrying it gently with his teeth before using all of the strength he could muster to pull them both off the wall.  He walked them backwards down the hall, stopping every few steps they took to kiss her.  The process was painful and Bruce wondered how they were going to negotiate the stairs.  Someday, he decided in brief moment of lucidity, he’d talk to Alfred about installing elevators.

 

Even with her propensity for getting lost, she knew where they were.   The stairs.  She also knew why he stopped.  Negotiating them was going to be very interesting.  Her hands moved out of his hair so she could move them down to his waist.  Grabbing his belt loops, she pulled away just enough to move down a step.  One step and then another, stopping every fourth step or so to kiss him or touch him somewhere.  What she really wanted was his hands on her skin.  There wasn’t an inch of her that didn’t want to feel those hands on her body.  When they finally and blessedly made it to the bottom of the stairs, she knew it was going to be a real test of wills to see if they could make it down the hall.  His need was obvious… hers achingly so, throbbing within her.  It wasn’t just her womanhood… her skin actually craved contact as well.

 

Bruce had, he’d decided, enough of this start-stop-start-stop nonsense.  He needed to touch Grace, hold her, feel her, kiss… have all of her… and he needed those things now.  Gathering her up in his arms, he bent his head to her ear, whispering in a low, needy voice, “wrap your legs around my waist.”  She did as he asked, holding herself to him by also putting her arms around his neck.  Bruce’s arms went to her hips, supporting her as he walked them–still kissing her–down the hall.

 

She wondered briefly why she hadn’t thought of this a flight of stairs ago.  Of course, in her defense, thinking wasn’t really an option at the moment.  Lord above but he tasted good.  Her mouth literally devouring him as they moved closer to the room.  The motion of his steps rubbing them together.  By the time they reached his room, and they only went to his room because they were walking on that side of the corridor.  He pressed her up against the wall as he opened the door, thrusting his hips into her seemingly out of instinct, and they both groaned as a result.

 

With a will power neither could believe he had, he bore her weight again as they moved inside his room and with a resolute push, he shut the door and they blessedly found the destination they had been seeking.

 

****

 

The ride over to the train station in the limo was uneventful.  Hope’s train was to arrive at 11:00, and Sloane had called to verify that it was indeed running on time.  They left about 45 minutes early, giving themselves plenty of time to get there.  Bruce had been out longer than normal and instead of waking him up to go with her, Grace let him sleep in.  He was so tired, he barely stirred when she placed a soft kiss on his forehead.  Some nights his secret activity took its toll on him.  Grace never pretended to hide her worry.  She loved him.  She didn’t question, but there was no way she could bury her concern behind a jovial façade.  When he came home exhausted and sore, with bruises he couldn’t explain, she worried.

 

Upon arrival, Sloane made her wait in the limo as he canvassed the area.  She didn’t say anything, merely did as he requested.  She never saw Sloane as an imposition or an impediment to her freedom.  It was the life she chose to live and, in accepting that life, she easily accepted the consequences of it.  Having Sloane take care of her was one of them.  So, she made the best of it.  He may have been unaccustomed to her mannerisms, as evidenced by his standoffish attitude at first.  But over the past several days, Grace had done her best to make it very clear to him that he wasn’t merely a bodyguard or an employee.  It wasn’t her way to treat people like that.  After an afternoon or two of being around her, Sloane seemed to accept it.

 

She rolled down the window when he knocked on it.  “You can come out now, Ms. O’Neil.  The train is pulling into the station.”

 

She nodded and stepped out of the car when he opened the door for her.

The one thing she couldn’t get him to change was calling her Ms. O’Neil.  She’d expressed to him more than once that she preferred for him to call her Grace, but he’d declined.  After a brief discussion, he acquiesced but only agreed to call her Grace when he wasn’t on duty.  She’d thought she’d at least won a small battle, if not the war, but quickly realized that whenever he was with her, he was on duty.  Smart man that Sloane.

 

He stayed a respectful distance behind, out of sight but not unseeing.  He was aware of every step she took and of the movements of everyone around her.  If anyone made an untoward move, he would be at her side in an instant.

 

As passengers began to disembark from the train, Grace’s eyes scanned the platform for her sister.  Hope didn’t have her height, not by a long shot, so the younger O’Neil was easily lost in the crowd.   However, she was easily heard over it.

 

“Gracie Lou!” Hope called out upon seeing her sister.

 

“Hopeful,” Grace returned quickly closing the distance between them.

 

The pair embraced, genuinely happy to see each other.  When they pulled away, Grace couldn’t help but smile.  “Goodness, Hopeful, you look fantastic.”  She was dressed in a pair of white slacks and red boots.

 

The boots were a clear indicator of the color of sweater she was wearing underneath her black coat.  Her hair was artfully styled, long flowing locks contained by strategically placed barrettes.   “I mean it, you look beautiful.”

 

The first thing Hope noticed about her sister… she looked happy.

 

Happier than Hope could remember ever seeing her.  It wasn’t fake or put on for her benefit.  It was genuine.  It caused the younger O’Neil to reevaluate her previous opinion.  Her judgment may not have been completely correct.  She was still a bit hesitant, but not nearly as much as she had been on the train.  “You look great yourself,” she said, wrapping her arm through her sister’s as they headed inside.

 

“Do you need to grab any baggage?”

 

She shook her head.  “Nope.  The movers said to set out a few boxes of things I’d need, like clothing, and they would deliver them to the manor.  The rest, they’re going to store until I can find my own pad.”

 

Her walk held a little bounce as they made their way through the station.  When she saw the limo waiting for them, her eyes opened wide.  “No freakin’ way,” she said loudly.  “Bruce let you bring the limo?”

 

It was Grace’s turn to shake her head.  “He didn’t let me, no.  I wanted to bring it so I did.  Sort of how it works.  A 50/50 thing.”

 

“Way cool,” she exclaimed, in even more awe when the chauffeur held open the door for her.  Before getting in, her eyes found a rather intimidating man who seemed to be walking toward them.  “Um, sis, that guy a fan?”

 

Grace’s eyes followed her sister’s and she couldn’t help but smile.

 

“You know, I don’t know if he’s a fan or not.”   She laughed lightly.  “But he is my bodyguard.  His name is Sloane.  Pretty much goes anywhere I do.  Get in, hon.”  When the pair got inside, the first thing Grace did was explain to her about the situation and why a bodyguard was necessary.

 

To put it mildly, Hope was impressed.  Bruce had assigned bodyguards to

Courtney and Constance, but had given Grace his chief of security.  Not one of the others, but the head honcho of all of them.  It was another notch in the road to changing her opinion.  Obviously, he wasn’t taking any chances with Grace.  She was not only protected, but guarded by the best his money could buy.  Again, an action that said far more than words.  “So where is he?  Bruce?  I intimidate him?” she asked the last in a teasing manner.

 

“I doubt it,” Grace shot back, laughing as she did.  “Actually, he was asleep when I left and I decided not to wake him.”  With little thought to why’s and wherefores, Grace explained to her sister that she shouldn’t be surprised if Bruce wasn’t there during the late evening/early morning hours.

 

“Every night?” Hope questioned.  Her mind trying to wrap around what her sister was explaining.

 

“Pretty much, yep.”

 

“And why?”

 

“I don’t know.”

 

“Did you ask?”

 

“I did.”

 

“And…”

 

The rapid exchange of dialogue ended there.  Hope was inquisitive not only by nature but by profession.  Unlike her sister, she needed answers to these questions.  Grace knew she wouldn’t understand the answer she was going to be given.  “He asked me not to ask.”

 

“And you haven’t?”

 

“No.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because, Hope, he asked me not to.  He asked me to trust him and I do.  Implicitly.”  Grace tried to tone down her frustration.  Hope was merely being herself.  How could Grace fault her for caring?

 

“It’s bull, Gracie Lou.  Complete bullshit.”

 

“Hope, please,” she sighed.

 

“Put it together, Grace.  He goes out EVERY night.  Comes home at all hours.  And takes a long shower before coming to bed with you.”  And things had been going so well.  Hope had really started to change her opinion.  But now?  To her it was painfully obvious.  “Oh, and let’s not forget that you can’t ask him where he is, what he’s doing, or who he’s doing.”

 

Grace’s jaw just about dropped.  “Hope, it may look like that, but that’s not how it is.”

 

“It’s never like it looks, hon.”

 

Grace turned stern eyes onto her sister.  It had never even crossed her mind that Bruce may have been seeing someone else… male or female.  And anyone who truly knew Bruce knew that it just wasn’t so.  “Two things… and this is all I’m going to say on the matter.  Honestly, I can’t believe I’m even dignifying it with one, but I am.  First off, Bruce is completely trustworthy.  Next, there’s no one else.  And I know this why?  Because a year and a half ago, when I first started dating him, he sat me down on my couch and told me there was someone else.  He was open and honest about it from the very beginning.  He respected me enough to give me the truth and then let me decide from there.  If there were someone else now, he’d do the same thing.  Secondly, our split hurt him as much as it did me.  Maybe more in some ways because he’d instigated it.  He didn’t go out looking for someone to replace me.  He could have.  Lord knows there were situations where he could have, but he didn’t.  There’s no one else in his life but me.  I’m the only one he’s seeing and sleeping with, Hope.”

 

The reporter in Hope said there was more of a story going on here than Grace was expressing.  There was more to it than probably even her sister knew.  But she had also made some points that couldn’t be denied.  He’d been upfront about Lex.  He had told her everything about that relationship.  To be secretive about something like that now would make no sense.  But still?  Out every night.  What was he doing?  Where was he going?

 

“Hope?” Grace questioned.  “What are you thinking?”

 

She smiled at her older sister.  It was a genuine smile.  “Nothing. Well, not nothing.  I’m thinking, you’re right.  All the outwardly facts may point toward an affair, but when you bring up the other, it wouldn’t make any sense.  But Grace… something is going on.  And I can’t help but be curious.”

 

Grace sighed.  Hope and her ever-present curiosity.  “You know, the same rules still apply, right?  He’s not a story.  I don’t want him to feel like he has to be on his guard in his own home.”  That had been a big concern for Grace.  There was going to be a period of

uncomfortableness for him.  Not only would he be concerned about how Hope felt about him, but she was also a reporter and working for the worst rag television show in Gotham.

 

“It never crossed my mind to even think about doing a story on him. You asked me a long time ago not to do it, I promised I wouldn’t and I mean that.”  She took her sister’s hand and sighed.  “I haven’t been the most cooperative and understanding.  But the way you looked when I saw you at the station, Gracie I haven’t seen you that happy in a long time.  It’s all we’ve ever wanted for you.  I don’t want to see you hurt again.  The nightly activities bother me.  But you trust him, so I’ll not push.  I just hope that it’s not going to backfire on you.”

 

“It won’t.  I know it in my heart.  We’re closer now than we’ve ever been.  When he looks at me, I know I’m the only one in his heart.  He’s the only one in mine.”

 

Hope smiled.  “Then I’ll be good.  I’ll not be mean or rude or nasty.  You have my word on that.”

 

“Thanks, Hopeful.”

 

The limo came to a stop as Lou parked in front of the manor.  Alfred, ever dutiful, was waiting for the sisters to step out of the car.

 

“Oh yeah, one more thing.  Alfred’s going to,” she wasn’t sure how to say this delicately, “well… there are just places that…”

 

“Just say it, Gracie,” Hope said in exasperation.  “There are places they don’t want me to go.”

 

She nodded slowly.  “It’s just that a lot of stuff in the manor is old. Heirlooms that have been passed down for generations.  Some of the rooms themselves are pretty much historical landmarks.”

 

“And they don’t want me breaking anything,” Hope said with a chuckle, not exactly sure how she felt about that tidbit of information.  She supposed she understood.  She was a guest in the home and not a resident.  Following her sister out of the limo, she couldn’t help but whistle lowly.  She’d been here a few times when visiting Grace.  Of course, she’d always stayed in Grace’s apartment.  She leaned way back, fighting vertigo as she tried to see the roof of the manor from where she stood.  “Whoa,” she said with a laugh.  “Okay, Gracie, I get it.”

 

She reached out for her sister’s arm to steady herself.  “This whole place is a treasure.  And I get to stay in it.  Wicked!”

 

Grace laughed.  “Something like that… yep.”

 

“Lucky you.  Living here.”

 

Helping her sister stand erect again, Grace disagreed.  “Lucky me, sure.  But it’s not because I’m living here… not really.  It’s because of who I’m living with.”

 

Hope chuckled.  “Yeah, that too.”  Elbowing her sister, she finished with a bit of honesty.  “Though you are… lucky.  I hope it works out for you… with Bruce.  Everyone deserves to find true love, so few rarely do.”

 

The tandem approached Alfred.  The long time family servant, who was more a friend and family member than employee, smiled slightly in greeting.

 

Hope waved.  “Hey Alfred, what’s up?”

 

“A good many things, Miss Hope,” Alfred replied in his tireless fashion.  “The day has been quite busy.  Master Bruce is indisposed this afternoon, though he has instructed me to bid you welcome on his behalf.”  He gave her a fatherly smile and added, “I trust your trip was a pleasant one?”  as he held the door open for the two sisters.

 

“It was,” Hope chatted on, something she had in common with her sister.  “I love taking the train.  Beats the alternative.  I’m not one much for flying.  I will if I have to, but I’d rather not.”

 

Grace was just a touch disappointed that Bruce was going to be gone this afternoon.  She should have expected it.  He did have a lot of things to do, and Hope was her sister.  Plus, given the tension between them, she could understand.  But a part of her had still hoped that he’d been standing with Alfred (or just inside the door) when they pulled up.

 

“I mean, I’m sure flying is perfectly safe.  And I know you don’t go until it’s your time.  But dude, I still don’t like to fly.  God wanted me to fly, He’d given me wings.”

 

“Really, Hope,” Grace shook her head with a smile.  “After twenty years, you’d think you’d have a new argument.”

 

“Why?  The old one works just fine.”  Both girls had just started following Alfred as he walked.  “Flying bad,” she joked.

 

“Actually,” a voice said as Alfred pushed the door to one of the smaller dining rooms open for them, “flying is quite enjoyable.”  Bruce was sitting at the table, though his feet were propped up on one of the other chairs as he lounged casually in his jeans and a Gotham University sweatshirt.  He had a folder in his hand, which he closed–standing–as they came into the room.  “Or so I’ve found.”

 

Grace smiled.  And here she thought he’d be hiding out… or at least that was the impression Alfred gave her.  “I’ve found the same thing as well.”

 

Hope couldn’t help but laugh.  She was quite surprised that her immediate reaction toward him wasn’t negative at all.  She’d told Grace she’d try and it must have settled something in her.  Or it could have been that he was dressed in ‘ordinary’ clothes.  Why she always assumed he should be wearing Izod or Calvin Klein, she had no idea.  But she did.  And yet here he was… *the* Bruce Wayne looking decidedly… human.  “Hmm… how about this one?  Mom used to watch all those Airport movies when I was a kid and it scarred me?”  She gave Bruce a wink.

 

Grace could have been knocked over with a feather.  For a week, she’d endured Hell on Earth from her sister about Bruce.  For over a week, she had to listen to Hope carry on about how horrible Bruce was.  And yet, here she was, teasing him.  Hope went from complete disdain to acceptance.  How did it happen?  What truly triggered the change?  Later… she and her sister would talk later.

 

Bruce paused to consider this answer as he moved towards them, going straight to Grace’s side and leaning in to give her a peck on the cheek.  It was her only greeting, as his next move was to turn and hand Alfred the folder in his hand, but his eyes met hers and something that looked a lot like ‘I missed you’ passed between them.

 

To Alfred he said, “Can you see that this gets back on my desk, Alfred, and then call Dave at the lab.  I need to know about that prototype so I can move onto stage two in the research.”

 

Alfred nodded curtly.  “I’ll see to it right away, sir.”  He took the folder and tucked it neatly under one arm.

 

Bruce thanked him, giving him a genuine smile and then turned his attention back to Hope.  “Well, I guess I can’t fault you on that, then.  Childhood traumas, and all.”

 

Grace looked at Bruce for a long moment.  She couldn’t help but wonder at how deep the ‘childhood trauma’ comment went.  But his smile had been genuine and his eyes seemed to project calm, so maybe he meant it as a tease.  “I didn’t think you watched those movies, Hopeful.  You were always too rambunctious to sit down and watch an entire movie.”

 

“I do too sit,” Hope defended.  “And Mom did watch those movies.”

 

“You sit if the movie has good-looking guys in it… now.  But when you were eight.  No way!”  She looked at Bruce.  “She didn’t sit.  There were always too many other things to do.  Too many friends to entertain.”

 

Hope shrugged good-naturedly.  “Ok, that’s true.”  She looked at Bruce and smiled.  “Movies aside.  I’ve never had a ‘good’ flight.  There’s always turbulence or unnecessary shaking.  And they pack you in like sardines,” she exclaimed.  She’d watched the folder exchange between Bruce and Alfred and also noticed how quickly he’d snapped it closed when they entered.  ‘Mental note to self,’ she thought, ‘ask Grace about folder.’  She couldn’t help if she was curious.  Right now, she felt a lot like Alice in Wonderland.  The Manor was a new, strange land for her.  “By the way,” she said with a genuine smile, “thanks for letting me crash here.”

 

“You’re welcome,” Bruce replied when Hope thanked him.  So far, he thought, it was going better than his fears yesterday had him entertaining thoughts of.  “And it’s no problem, really.  We have plenty of room.”  His smile, though it had faded slightly at the talk of movies and Grace’s mother, stayed firmly in place.  “It’s the airlines you’re using, really,” Bruce told Hope, directing the conversation back to flying.  “I’ve never had rough flights with either of my planes, and I’m a frequent flyer.”

 

Grace gave him a wink.  “Nice planes,” she agreed.  “I have to admit, I am spoiled by them.”  To Hope, she said, “You also prefer flying first class.”  She had been about to explain why when she realized that childhood stories should probably be held for a later time.  She didn’t fail to notice the change in his facial expression.

 

“We’ve always used United or American Airlines,” Hope supplied.  She said this, of course, while spinning and looking around the small dining room.  “This is a really cool dining room.  It’s cozy.  I would have never imagined a place like this in here.  The place looks all castle-like from the outside.  Is it all like this?”

 

Quick to squelch any instant concern by Bruce, Grace instinctively reached for his hand and explained, “I told her we’d give her a tour. I also told her about the ‘off-limits’ areas.  And that Alfred would talk to her about them.”

 

Hope smiled, still in good humor.  “I don’t think you’ll have to worry about me exploring unnecessarily.  Although I am curious, you could seriously get lost in a place like this.  And as I would need food and water to survive, getting lost would not be kosher.”

 

“When I was younger, I once got lost for almost a full day,” Bruce supplied, watching as Hope examined the room.  He usually gave people this same warning, because in truth, there were times when he still got turned around.  “It wasn’t very much fun, as I recall.”

 

He was about to say something else when another door off to the side opened and a servant pushed in a cart similar to those used by hotels for room service.  “And that would lunch,” Bruce said as the woman took the top off the cart revealing a variety of foods and condiments.  “We weren’t sure what to cook, so Alfred and I decided on a buffet.”  Putting a pause on the conversation, he walked over to help set plates and utensils on the table.

 

 

 

Hope lifted an eyebrow at the sight of Bruce doing such a mundane and domestic task.

 

Grace couldn’t help but chuckle and wrapping her arm around her sister’s neck, she pulled her toward their lunch.  “C’mon twerp.”  She let go when they reached the cart, handing Hope the pitcher of iced tea, she directed her to set it on the table before picking up the glasses.  “Personally, I love buffet style.  Wide variety of very delicious foods.”

 

“Self service refueling,” Hope interjected.  So far, she didn’t feel like too much of an imposition.  She wasn’t really sure what she had been expecting.  Bruce was acting differently.  More relaxed than he even acted while at the bar-b-que’s at her parents’ house in Rochester.

She was definitely re-evaluating.  Though there were other questions she had on her mind, she let them slip away until later.  “What do we have to eat?”

 

“Let’s see,” Bruce said, answering Hope.  He couldn’t help but notice how Grace had pulled a rather stunned Hope into the midst of setting the table.  Maybe Courtney was right, he thought.  If Hope saw *him* instead of that guy everyone else saw on the television and in the newspapers… maybe it wouldn’t be so bad.  “Salad… pretty much a prerequisite here… hot roast beef slices and a couple types of bread for sandwiches…”  He lifted the lid off one of the soups urns and was rewarded by the smell of cook’s special New England style clam chowder.  “Heaven in a soup bowl…”  He grinned and reached to put serving utensils where they were needed.  They’d all been so busy that no one seemed to have noticed that the woman who’d brought the cart had politely left.

 

Grace smiled.  “Heaven in a soup bowl equal clam chowder,” she informed her sister.

 

Hope couldn’t help but giggle at that.  It was kind of cute to watch them together.  She’d gotten glimpses of it here and there, but it was nothing compared to what she’d probably be exposed to while living with them.  “Good stuff,” she agreed with Bruce.

 

Grace pulled the lid off the other soup urn and smiled at the contents within.  “And our cook, who seems to love spoiling us, made homemade beef vegetable soup.”  Pulling up a cloth, her smile widened.  “Ooo,Bruce, look at this.  Italian bread.”  She smiled brightly, remembering just how much they both enjoyed eating that while they were in Italy.

 

“Is there any other way to eat homemade soup?”  Bruce inquired with a teasing smile.  The bread was warm, and he could smell the fresh-baked goodness as soon as Grace lifted up the cloth.  It conjured up a myriad of happy memories, though and his smile grew more genuine as he made eye contact with Grace.

 

There were a few other items, like condiments, spices and the like, but otherwise Hope now had the run down on the menu.  Bruce placed cloth napkins next to each bowl on the table and then reached for one of them, intent on serving himself.  “I don’t know about you two, but that chowder smells too good to sit there and get cold,” he joked as he reached for the ladle.

 

Grace filled her bowl with the vegetable soup.  She then filled her plate with salad, saving the beef for if she was still hungry after the other.  She waited for Bruce to break the bread and happily took the piece he offered to her.  Their fingers lightly brushed as she took the food and the smile that was already on her face grew exponentially.

 

Hope was making herself a sandwich when she noticed the look the two exchanged.  Their fingers touched and the look in each of their eyes spoke so many volumes.  It’s like her dad always said… the eyes told the truth.  And she saw it then… the truth.  The love Bruce had for her sister.  For the first time in her life, Hope O’Neil was at a loss for words.  She finished making her sandwich and got some salad for herself.

 

Grace looked at Bruce for several more moments.  It was definitely going to be different, having Hope around.  But it wasn’t going to stop her from showing affection.  She set her bread down.  Picking up her spoon with her left hand, she reached out with her right and rested it on Bruce’s forearm.  The contact settled her need physical contact for the moment.  Happiness, it was such a blessed feeling and she was blessed to have found it with someone she loved so deeply.

 

****

 

After lunch, Bruce excused himself, explaining that he had a few things he needed to do.  He again welcomed Hope to their home and reiterated that if she needed anything, all she had to do was ask.  With his departure, Grace was left to show her sister to her suite.

 

“You’re going to love the suite we picked out for you,” Grace said, leading her sister out of the smaller dining area and into the main living space.  “On this floor,” she explained, “you’ll have access to the library, what I call the living room, the kitchen, the den, basically anything you could want is down here.  The stairway that gives you the most direct access to your room is this way.”  She led them toward the main entryway and the stairway.

 

“You sure?” Hope teased still in awe of the entire place.

 

“Very funny,” Grace shot back.  “You better hope I am or you’re pretty much screwed, aren’t you?”  She began to lead her sister up the stairs.  “You’re suite is on the third floor.”

 

“And your room?”

 

“On the second.  I actually have a room where I keep all my belongings.  Dizzy’s room adjoins it.”  She couldn’t help but smile.  “It’s mahogany and purple.  My room, not Dizzy’s.  I’ll have to show you his.  He has catwalks and everything.  He loves it.  Plus, I leave the door open between our rooms all the time so he has access to my room as well.  He’s such a spoiled kitty.”

 

“He doesn’t have free roam of the house?” she questioned, not sure how good it was to keep him confined.

 

“Have you ever seen my room?”

 

She shook her head no.

 

“The two rooms together are actually bigger than my entire apartment was.  And if we let him roam this house, who knows where he’d end up.   This is far more than a standard home, Hopeful.  And he’s happy and content.  I spend time with him every day.  And some nights we sleep in my room, so he’s far from neglected.”

 

Minutely confused, Hope looked quizzically at her sister.  “You don’t sleep with Bruce?”

 

“Huh?”  It was Grace’s turn for confused.

 

“You said sometimes you and Dizzy sleep in your room… so you don’t always sleep with Bruce?  Isn’t that odd?”

 

Grace covered up her mouth with her hand trying to contain a laugh but failed miserably.  “I always sleep with Bruce.  Sometimes, *Bruce* and I sleep in my room.  Keeps things interesting.  Mostly, we’re in his room.  But it’s right across the hall from mine so really, where we fall asleep isn’t that important.  Habit mostly dictates that we sleep in his… though really it feels like ours.”  She winked.

 

“Ahh!!  I gotcha now.”

 

They were now walking up the second flight of stairs, heading now toward Hope’s suite.  “You are actually going to have a suite.  Alfred and I looked at a couple rooms, but I figured you’d be happier in a suite.  It’s got an office area that’s sort of an antichamber.  You walk through that and there’s the bedroom.  The bathroom is just off that.  We did some redecorating to brighten it up and make it more modern for you.”

 

“In three days?”

 

“Never doubt the powers of Alfred,” Grace smiled widely.  “I think the man is a descendant of Merlin or something.  He’s pure magician sometimes.”

 

“Cool!”

 

They reached the entry, and Grace opened the door, standing aside so Hope could be the first one to enter.

 

Hope’s mouth dropped immediately.  The anti-chamber was bigger than the living room in her apartment.  Bigger than the living room and the kitchen combine actually.  There were bookcases and a huge desk. Leather furniture… couch AND chairs… end tables… coffee table… fireplace… and high windows with gorgeous blue curtains hanging from fat, ornate curtain rods.  She continued to walk inside, feeling almost like this was a dream.

 

“Grace,” she said softly, “this is beautiful.”

 

“Isn’t it though?  This whole place is a treasure.  I never pay much attention because the house… well it isn’t as important to me as the man who lives in it.  But when I see it through other people’s eyes, I realize just how special it is in and of itself.”

 

Hope walked over to the desk, seeing not only the laptop but the blotter with the pen and pencil holder, letter opener, stapler, and other necessary office supplies.  Looking up at her sister, there were literally tears in her eyes.  “You did all this?”

 

Grace smiled brightly, nodding.  “You bet I did.  Sloane and I went shopping for everything yesterday.”  Moving to stand beside her sister, she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and smiled.  “Let me show you the bedroom.”  Taking her hand, she led her to the doors and opened them.

 

If Hope had ever pretended to be a princess, her wildest imagination never dreamed up something like this.  “Grace…” she said softly.  The big four poster bed stood against the opposite wall.  In this room, there was a round table with high back leather chairs.  More shelves but these were loaded down with pictures.  Upon closer inspection, Hope found pictures of herself in high school and college.  Herself and several of her friends at various functions.  There were pictures of Grace and their parents.  Even one of the professional pictures of Grace and Bruce.  This time, there was more than just a couple tears as she turned to her sister.  “This is… it’s more than I could have dreamed.”  She laughed lightly and in an attempt to level out some of the emotions, she teased, “You’re going to spoil me so much I’m never going to want to leave.”

 

Grace opened her mouth to comment on that but Hope waved her off, choosing to explore the large, beautiful rooms.  When she wandered into the bathroom, she let out a squeal.  “Holy shit!”

 

Grace chuckled.  No doubt Hope found the bathtub.

 

“It has jets in it!!” she cried out again.

 

Grace made her way into the bathroom and leaned against the door frame.

 

“Of course it does.  I think they updated a few of the rooms and suites in case there was company or something.  Not every room is done to the hilt like this.  Mine is… Bruce’s of course… this suite and another one we looked at for you.  Then a couple of the rooms on one of the other floors.  But the majority of the others are nicely furnished but not set up quite like a modern place would be.”

 

“Makes sense.  He’s lived here alone for so long.  But now, with having people in his life…  You know, not too long ago, people would visit one another for months at a time.  It wasn’t uncommon to have house guests for an entire summer.”

 

Grace laughed.  “Oh yeah, like when Uncle Junior came to visit?”

 

Hope shook her head.  “Is that what we’re still calling it?  I thought that was Mom’s brother losing his job and not having a place to live so he came to mooch off of us.”

 

“Ok, that too.”

 

Stopping her inspection, Hope faced her sister.  “I owe you an apology, you know.  For the way I reacted when you guys initially offered to let me stay.  It was rather immature.”

 

Grace reached out and touched her arm.  “Water under the bridge, hon.  All I ask is you give him a chance, which you seem to be doing.  Give a little understanding and have patience.”

 

It was then that Alfred appeared in the room.  “I’m sorry to disturb you, Miss Grace… Miss Hope.  But the movers have arrived with Miss Hope’s clothing and a few items that she requested be brought here.”

 

“Perfect,” Grace said, “would you just have them bring them up here, Alfred and we’ll get everything unpacked?”

 

“Of course,” he replied.

 

“Thank you,” both girls responded at once.

 

Shortly after Alfred disappeared, the movers came in with the boxes. The necessary things had been flown from Metropolis to Gotham in order to ensure their timely arrival.  The next couple hours, the girls and Alfred unpacked Hope’s belongings.  And with that, Wayne Manor gained another occupant… a temporary one, but a new one nonetheless.

 

****

 

Bruce was just getting off the phone with Dave–David Ellerby, head of research in Wayne Industries Technologies Division–when Alfred entered the Batcave.  “Miss Hope’s things have arrived, sir,” he said once Bruce hung up.

 

“She finding things okay?”  Bruce asked, genuinely concerned.

 

Alfred nodded slightly.  “Miss Grace gave her the small version of the tour and then took her to her room.  They both seemed to be enjoying themselves,” he added.

 

“Good,” Bruce commented, smiling, before switching modes a bit.  “Dave will be sending over the prototype sometime tomorrow, He told Alfred.  “I really think we’ll have the computers systems finished soon.”

 

They’d been working on the computers systems for a car… a better mode of transportation for Batman.  The earliest version had been a remote controlled car that Bruce had built while still in boarding school.  He wanted it to have voice recognition, GPS capabilities, on-board computers… so much more than a regular vehicle.  They boys in the lab thought they were working on several different projects, which, in the long run Wayne Industries might market in various other arenas.  But Bruce had been slowly taking the prototypes and modifying them to go into his own special project.

 

“Very good, sir,” Alfred told him.  “Will you be needing anything else?  I thought it might be best if I stay where Miss Grace and Miss Hope can find me, should they need anything.”

 

“Hmmm?”  Bruce looked up from the schematics for the car that were spread out on his desk.  “Oh, no.  I’m fine.  Go ahead.”

 

He waited until Alfred left to turn to the security wall.  In the newly redecorated suite, Grace and her sister were putting clothes away.  As they worked, they were laughing and joking.

 

Bruce hoped, for Grace’s sake, that he’d done the right thing by letting Hope move in.  Grace was a very family oriented person.  Not a week went by where she didn’t call her parents at least once.  She loved going to Rochester for family gathering.  Bruce went with her because he loved her and she asked him to, but he couldn’t help but feel like he’d been dropped into the middle of a strange cultural.  He knew it showed in his reserved behavior.

 

He hadn’t been sure what would be expected of him.

 

The Manor was different.  It was his home, his sanctuary, and letting someone come meant letting them see past the reserve.  He didn’t have to be on his guard.  He could be himself.  That’s all he’d done today, really.  Alfred had raised him to respect the servants and to help out whenever he could.  Okay, so it wasn’t what Hope had been expecting, but that’s how it was.

 

But then, Bruce could say the same thing about Hope, too.  She hadn’t seemed anywhere near as angry with him–hateful or resentful–as he’d expected.  If anything, she seemed genuinely glad to be there.  They’d chatted amicably about her trip and continued their discussion of transportation in general.  Bruce loved flying best, and next to that, his cars–his one indulgence in life–but he’d never traveled by train before.  Hope always traveled by train when she could get away with it.  Bruce had found her account of it intriguing.

 

Overall, it had been a good experience.

 

Still, Bruce wondered about the rest.  He knew the next few days would find her wandering around every corridor–Bruce hadn’t met anyone yet who didn’t want to explore the Manor–and he expected some awkward transition time.  And although he’d decided yesterday to try and go with the flow and trust Hope’s respect for her sister not to use her journalist’s nature against him, he still harbored misgivings.  It hadn’t been that long ago when he’d put his trust in a member of Hope’s profession only to find his private life splashed all over the newspapers.  He’d never met one of them who had any kind of integrity… and up until an hour ago, he’d have sworn on the family Bible that Hope O’Neil hated him.

 

Not that he would have blamed if she did.  He still blamed himself, after all.  Still, Hope hadn’t shown any signs of animosity and Bruce thought it best to use that was his jumping off point for now.  Let Hope set the tone of their relationship as house mates.

 

Shutting off the security cameras, Bruce decidedly turned back to his research.  He had much to do before dinner.

 

****

 

Between Grace, Hope, and some help from Alfred, they’d managed to get all of Hope’s belongings put away.  The sisters then took a more in-depth tour of the Manor, this one guided by Alfred.  When they were finished, they visited with Dizzy in Grace’s room until it was dinner time.  They’d had dinner in the formal dining room, where Bruce had joined them.  The mood was still casual and easy-going through dinner.

Whatever trepidation Grace had flew out the window and she was simply happy and content.  She was close with Seth… she and Courtney had been friends for most of their lives… but Hope was her best friend.  Of course in Grace’s mind, Bruce was her true best friend, her soul mate.  But after him came Hope, and having her here, having her finally accept what everyone else had, made life so much easier for Grace.

 

Hope retired early, being extremely tired from the trip, unpacking, and the general excitement of the day.  That had given Bruce and Grace time for each other.  It was something that Grace was determined wouldn’t change.  They were still going to have time for just the two of them, and they did.

 

The next day found the three of them lounging comfortably in the library.  Grace was wrapped once again in the mink blanket that she loved so much.  She and Bruce were sharing the couch, her head resting on his shoulder and his arm securely around her.  It was a natural position for them.  Hope was sitting in one of the over-stuffed leather chairs.  Bruce had been reading the newspaper when the sisters began gabbing.

 

“I talked to Phillip and Ashley today,” Hope began, setting aside the laptop Grace had given her.  She was making a list of possible topics for the show to investigate.  None of which included either person sitting across from her.  Phillip and Ashley were twins that Hope had attended school with in Gotham.  They were two in what Grace called ‘The Party Crowd’.

 

“They aren’t wasting any time, are they?” Grace questioned, leaning forward only long enough to set her book on the coffee table before returning to her place in the cocoon she’d set up for herself.

 

“Well, it’s an excuse,” Hope laughed.  “Sort of a ‘Welcome Home, Hope’ kind of thing.  Marcus, Dante, and probably Evan too.  I don’t think it’s going to be a big party.  And we’re not going out until next weekend.”  She smiled brightly.  “I didn’t go out that much in Metropolis.  The people I hung out with there weren’t ones much for going out.  Not that they didn’t know how to have fun… but it’s different.  We joked that it was Kansas and the corn.”

 

From behind his newspaper, Bruce chuckled.  Metropolis wasn’t as boring as Hope made it sound.  He knew there were clubs and bars, having been to a few of them himself.  Smallville, on the hand… the quiet and the corn had bothered him immensely for the longest time.  Too much quiet.

 

“You are hopeless.”  Grace pointed at her.  “You know something… you really should try to integrate more female friends into your life.”

 

Hope’s mouth dropped and she couldn’t help but roll her eyes.  “Excuse me?!  Just how many female friends did you have… in high school… college… after college… Two?  Three?  How many male friends?  Twelve?  Thirteen?”  She couldn’t help but tease.  “If that isn’t the pot calling the kettle black, I don’t know what is.”

 

Grace looked up at Bruce, who didn’t seem to be reading the paper now, but whose eyes were still on it.  When he noticed her looking at him, she smiled and explained, “Other girls didn’t like me much.”

 

“I can’t imagine anyone not liking you,” he commented with a smile.

 

“Because they all thought you were stealing their boyfriends,” Hope continued, teasing shamelessly.  When Bruce looked at her, she smiled. It resembled Grace’s in many ways.  “She had her own boyfriend, but that didn’t stop them from thinking she wanted theirs.  She was a shameless flirt.”

 

“I was friendly!” Grace defended herself, laughing.

 

“Friendly… flirting… when you’re 16, there’s little difference.”

 

“I was friendly,” she said again.

 

Bruce chuckled and shook his head, amused by the exchange.

 

“Anyway…” Hope ignored and continued, “We’ve both always had more male friends than female ones.  It’s just how we are… Or I suppose I should say it’s how I am and Grace was.  Since she’s sort of evened out in the gender category of her friend count.”

 

“I have.  But I also have better friends now than I had when I was younger.  I had a lot of friends in high school and college, sure.  But only about two friends that were good ones.  The rest?”

 

“Totally for popularity sake,” Hope finished for her.

 

Bruce couldn’t help it; he laughed.  “I had a few of those, too.  Only, minus the real, good friends.  Of course, I did the distinct disadvantage of being a full two semesters ahead of most the people my own age.”  To Grace, he said, “It’s the downside to being a science geek.”

 

She placed her arm across his abdomen and hugged him.  “Nothing wrong with being a science geek.  I find it sexy.”

 

Hope shook her head.  “Which in and of itself is new.”  She couldn’t help but smile at the interaction… the closeness between the two of them.  Grace was being far more demonstrative than she had been with past lovers.  It was nice to see.  “She always went for the jocks.  The guys with average intelligence.  Oh the brainiacks liked her all right, but she was always rather unattainable.”

 

“Hopeful, I HAD a boyfriend.”

 

“Who was captain of the football team and played baseball.”

 

Grace shrugged.  “I didn’t date him because of that.  It’s just how it was.  We ran in the same circles.”

 

“Prom Queen and King,” Hope teased.

 

“And you weren’t?!” Grace went back at her, the good-natured teasing continuing.  “Besides,” she looked back up to Bruce as she said, “at least I outgrew it and I’m completely settled and happy now, right?”  She winked at him as she finished.

 

Bruce smiled back at her and kissed the top of her head gently.  It warmed his heart to hear her say it.  She was happy and settled with him.  There wasn’t anywhere else he wanted her to be, ever again.  “I–” he began, but whatever he was about to say was interrupted by Alfred as he came in.

 

“Excuse me, Master Bruce,” Alfred apologized.  “Lee Merryweather is on line one.”

 

Bruce took the phone when it was offered to him, thanking Alfred who then excused himself politely.  He waited until the butler had left before extracting himself from the comfort of Grace’s arms.  He gave both women an apologetic look as he pushed the button on the cordless phone to take Lee off hold.  “Sorry, ladies, but duty calls,” he added before turning his attention to Lee.  “Bruce here,” he said casually and stood up from the couch to walk across the room, allowing him to stay in the library and yet keep whatever Lee had to say private.

 

Hope looked quizzically at her sister, not knowing who this Lee Merryweather was and why his call would be so important that he had to walk away to take the phone call.

 

“Social secretary,” Grace explained.  “He makes all of Bruce’s appointments… stuff like that.”  Her eyes watched Bruce as she spoke with Hope.  Carefully gauging the conversation by his reactions.

 

“Listen Bruce,” Lee began.  “I know you said you were going to be busy this weekend, what with Grace’s little sister coming and all, but I got a call today I thought might be of interest.”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Trevor Reed called.”  Reed was a freelance writer for the Gotham Times.  He mostly did historical articles about Gotham City, highlighting points of interest and local legends in the interest of keeping them in the public memory.  His favorite topic was Wayne Manor, though, and he’d done several papers on the house alone.

 

“Really?”  Bruce commented, uncertain.  “Did Trev say what he wanted or does he just want me to call him?”  They’d done some renovations lately.  It was highly plausible that Trevor wanted to update his publications.

 

“No, Bruce.  He has a proposal he wants you to consider.”

 

Bruce frowned.  “What kind of proposal?”

 

Grace’s brows furrowed.  Hope had said something but she wasn’t sure what it was.  She lifted her hand, silently asking Hope to give her a moment.  Hope complied.  She had to strain to hear Bruce’s side of the conversation.  She couldn’t help but worry.

 

“He’s been doing research for a book he’s writing…”  Lee got quiet and Bruce knew it was big.  In fact, he had a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach that he didn’t want to know.

 

Instinctively, he walked further away from where Grace and Hope sat, positioning himself in front of a window.  Looking out at the snow-covered ground, he asked what Trevor was writing about.

 

“Your parent’s deaths,” Lee said.  “He wants–”

 

“No,” Bruce interrupted immediately.

 

“–an interview.”

 

“No.”

 

“Bruce, I promised I run it by–”

 

“Lee, I said no.  Absolutely not.  If he–or anyone else for that matter–wants an interview about that, the newspapers all ran the original one I gave when it happened. I’m sure he can find one in the archives.”

 

Hope swallowed thickly, not ever really hearing Bruce’s tone come across like that.  Stern… broaching no argument.  Hope looked at her sister whose face was now the epitome of concern.  She wasn’t even sure if he knew that his voice had carried.  It was deep naturally, but when he spoke in that tone, it carried farther than it normally would.

 

Grace knew immediately what this ‘interview’ must have been about.  Only one thing caused Bruce to react with such vehemence.  His parents.  Why would someone want to rehash that?  It seemed almost cruel to her.

 

“Bruce…”  Lee’s voice made it clear he was trying to reason with him.

 

“Don’t bother asking me to consider it, Lee.  I won’t.”  Without any preamble, he hung up the phone, though it remained gripped tightly in his hand afterwards.  His back, now rigid with tension, was turned to the others in the room.

 

Hope looked on in concern.  Not five minutes ago he was laughing and joking with them.  One phone call and this.  Maybe she had misjudged him… put him up on this pedestal that said rich people didn’t have emotions.

 

Grace was off the couch in the second it took him to hang up the phone.

Reaching him, her hand gently touched his shoulder.  He jumped as if he’d forgotten that he wasn’t alone in the room.  Her free hand reached out and took the phone from his, setting it down before positioning herself between him and the window.  Her eyes were on his face, watching and gauging him.  This was the second time in as many weeks that he’d had to deal with something relating to his parents.  Why couldn’t people just let it be?  To him, she softly said, “Bruce, want to talk about it?”

 

No.  Bruce didn’t want to talk about it.  Hell, he didn’t want to think about it.  He just wanted to be left alone.

 

Alone… but even as he thought the word, his arms wrapped around Grace, holding her tightly as one who is drowning clings to a life preserver.  Her arms went around him in return, holding him just as fiercely.  Bruce could feel her love and concern seeping into him through her arms.  He wanted to lose himself in it, wanted to forget… Oblivion, however, had never wanted his memories, no matter how many times he’d tried in vain to send them away.

 

Bruce had been shaking his head in the negative ever since Grace had asked if he wanted to talk about it, though he hadn’t realized it until he began to speak, as if his voice made him more aware of what his body was doing.  “It’s always the same,” He said bitterly.  “They want to know what I remember, if anything… what can I tell them… maybe it’ll spark a memory.  They don’t know that’s not about remembering.  It’s about not being able to forget.”  His voice was strained with a surge of pain that rushed up unbidden from the well of his soul.

 

His eyes, which had been staring, unseeing, out the widow, now shut tightly.  “I remember watching Mom as she put on her make-up that night.  She was sitting in front of the dressing table in my parents’ bedroom. She had this pearl necklace… really old and she only wore it on special occasions.  She asked me to help her put it on, and it felt like such an honor.  My hands were shaking for fear of breaking the clasp…”  His voice trailed off and he said nothing for several seconds.

 

“I remember the sights and sounds of the city.  Everywhere around us, people were bustling about with such energy and it was exciting to be among them.  I remember how it felt to sit between Mom and Dad in the darkened theatre. I don’t remember what movie we saw anymore.  It had a happy ending though. Mom was talking about it just before–”  Bruce’s voice had been wavering, but now it broke and he ceased to speak.

 

After a longer pause, he began again, his voice softer this time.  “And then I remember the roses falling from Mom’s hand when the man grabbed her… gun shots…a gun pointed at my face and these cold, cold eyes…sirens in the background…”  He wasn’t using complete sentences anymore.  He wasn’t telling a story now, so much as he was describing what he now saw replaying in his mind.  “The newspapers said that the cops found me on the ground trying to pick up the pearls from Mother’s necklace,” he said as he opened his eyes to seek our Grace’s.  “Crying because I’d become convinced that I’d broken them and she would be angry with me.  I don’t remember that part.”

 

Hope, of course, didn’t say anything… merely felt like she was intruding on something she had no right to be a witness to.  She may have hid it better, but she was just as emotional as her sister and she couldn’t help but shed a silent tear for the little boy that Bruce had been.  For the boy that he still was in some ways when forced to deal with that moment in time.  For the man who now stood trembling and clutching onto her sister as if he’d lose everything if she wasn’t there to support him.  And she, Hope O’Neil, shouldn’t be witnessing any of it.  But she was… and she looked at her laptop seriously considering if what she did for a living was worth the pain it caused.

 

Grace’s eyes held Bruce’s for the longest time.  Her hand moving up to his cheek, she lightly stroked it with her thumb.  This wasn’t about someone questioning how his parents would feel about his life style.

 

There was no speculation or guessing here… except for the pearls and his mother’s anger.  This was about someone wanting to intrude upon something deeply traumatic in the hopes of making not only a buck but a name for himself.  Suddenly Grace was deeply angry with Lee… more along the lines of enraged.  He was supposed to look out for Bruce… he was supposed to keep the vultures at bay and not lead them to his door.  Grace held Lee accountable for that.  She rarely felt anger toward someone, but he’d failed to do the one thing he was supposed to do.  Lee would soon find that in some ways, dealing with an angry Courtney would be better than dealing with an angry Grace who was protecting the one person she loved more than life itself.

 

She didn’t let any of that show in her eyes though.  All she offered Bruce was love and devotion.  Everything she had to give.  She was also at a complete loss as to what she could say to help alleviate some of this pain for him.  Leaning forward, she placed a soft kiss on his cheek and then wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him to her again.  “What happened that night is no one’s business but your own,” she offered, knowing it wasn’t generally her words that could reach him. So instead of words, she offered him the support of her body, her hug, and her love for him.

 

How could that be, Bruce thought briefly, when he wasn’t his own person.  Bruce Wayne belonged to the world, or so it often seemed.  But he nodded, slowly, and held her tightly.  He didn’t trust himself to speak now.  The memories–which he’d shared with no one in all the years since it happened–had completely overwhelmed him.  Bending his head close to hers, he nuzzled her cheek softly, seeking the comfort of any contact he could get.

 

Hope picked up her laptop, watching her sister and Bruce for a moment longer.  Opening it up, she cued up the document and looked at the names and topics on the screen.  She looked back up at the couple and then back down at the screen.  Resolutely, she moved the mouse, highlighted the document before moving up to ‘Edit’, and then deleted it.  The names, they weren’t just names.  They were people who had lives and felt emotions.  Who loved and grieved.  She wouldn’t be a party to anything even remotely like this.  Of course, this meant that she would be jobless, and silently wondered if she’d be able to stay a bit longer while she looked for a new job… with a respectable paper or news station.

 

Grace continued to hold him closely to her.  She silently cursed herself for not being able to come up with *something*, *anything* to relieve his burden.  Instead, since words failed and the ones she’d said didn’t quite penetrate, she held him.  She did, however, reiterate her love for him… how she’d always be there for him… how nothing could tear her away.  Sure, he didn’t need reassured about how she felt for him, but then again, things like this always attacked his self-confidence.  If she could get him through that bit, maybe she could help.  She pulled from the embrace, but moved so her forehead rested against his.  The silence worried her.

 

Bruce could feel Grace’s concern for him, her love touching him so deeply.  Moving his head as if to look over hers, he kissed her forehead softly and then wiped the sting of unshed tears away from his eyes.  “I’m sorry, so sorry,” he said–his voice coming back to him from far away–although he wasn’t sure if he were saying it Grace or to Hope.  “I haven’t spoken about that since right after… after it happened.  Except in therapy.”  Here he chuckled, but it was a bitter, rueful sound.  “Years of therapy, just so that last psychiatrist could tell me to ‘just get over it already.'”

 

One of Bruce’s hands rested on Grace’s waist, holding her to him.  The other moved up, and he gently moved one tangled curl away from her face so he could see her eyes.  “And you’re right,” he said softly.  “It isn’t anyone else’s business what I saw that night.  I just…” He trailed off with a sigh. “Of all the people who’ve asked for that information, I never expected it of Trevor Reed.”

 

“I had a therapist who told me that I should just pick up my life and move on.  That dwelling on the past was a waste of time and energy.”

 

Hope nodded in agreement.  She also remembered her father’s little ‘discussion’ with said psychiatrist.

 

Grace continued, “I don’t necessarily agree that you should just ‘get over it’.  Work through, yes.  But not just ‘get over’.”  She let her hands fall to his belt loops, hooking her fingers through them.  “I take it you believed that this Trevor Reed was different than all the others.  That on some level the two of you had an understanding.”  She shook her head again.  “I’m sorry about that, Bruce.  It was wrong of him to think that something like this would be okay.  Very wrong.”

 

Hope, still sitting in her chair and pondering the psychiatrist issue, said softly, “I think your psychiatrist was a dork, Bruce.”  She doubted they even heard her, but still…  he was.  Hell of it was, they probably paid that jerk a lot of money for that ‘expert’ analysis.

 

Bruce cocked his head to one side and looked over at Hope.  As he did, he began to laugh.  “Yes,” he agreed.  “He was very dorky.  And very expensive.”

 

Quietly, he took Grace’s hand and led them both back to the couch.  Sitting, he pulled Grace down next to him, holding her tightly.  “You might not believe this,” he said to Hope.  “But your sister does more for me than all those doctors combined.”  Here, he kissed Grace’s cheek softly.  “It’s true,” he said at her look of surprise.  “You ground me, keep me from losing myself in that dark place.  Hell… there isn’t a dark place when you’re here with me.”  He didn’t like to think about the shadows that had gathered without her for those four months, but it was the truth.  She banished them from his life merely by being there.  “My savior, my amazing Grace…” he whispered softly to no one in particular.

 

Grace leaned forward, nuzzling him for a moment.  She couldn’t help but smile.  “The saving thing is mutual.”  She placed a kiss on his cheek before resting her head in his neck.  She was also glad to hear that there were no dark places… not anymore.  She knew about dark places and how difficult it was to recover from them.  She could be his light… his way out of the darkness.  Her head still perched on his shoulder, she smiled brightly at her sister.  “You see why I love him so much?”  Wrapping her arms around his waist, she held him tightly.

 

Hope smiled, once again it was a smile similar in many ways to Grace’s.

 

“Oh yeah, I can see why.”  She could see it both ways actually.  “By the way, guys, I just quit my job,” she reported with a smile.

 

Bruce’s brow furrowed at the suddenness of the decision.  He didn’t know Hope as well as he did Grace, and given that she’d just moved cross country for this job, it hardly seemed feasible for to quit before she began it.  “You’re sure you want to do that?” he asked, sounding concerned.  He looked to Grace, whose expression said she  understood her sister’s words better than Bruce did.  If she was quitting because of him… well, it was a touching thought, but one that left Bruce worrying how she’d find another job.

 

“I’m more than sure,” Hope stated, shaking her head.  “For a lot of reasons.  I love reporting,” she explained.  Knowing how Bruce, and in many ways Grace, felt about reporters, she had to qualify.  “I avidly watched the news and read the newspaper as a kid.  The first thing I wrote in school was a newspaper article.  Since then, it’s all I’ve ever wanted to do.  That and live in Gotham.  But Dad moved us away after Grace graduated high school.  When the offer came, I think I was a bit blown away.  I could move back home… be with my sister… and I’d get to work in journalism.”  She paused for the longest time, as if she was pondering her next statement.

 

“And the idea of working with celebrities was pretty appealing,” Grace offered.

 

She nodded.  “It was.  But somewhere in all of that, I think I lost perspective.  That behind the stories there are people.”  She looked at Bruce, hardly able to believe she was actually saying this to him.  “I have a very materialistic nature,” she smiled as she said.  Of course, he’d been there at Grace’s birthday parties and one Christmas so on some level he knew that.  “I just like having things and I highly doubt that will ever change, especially in the clothing department.”

 

Bruce grinned.  “Runs in the family, huh?” he teased.

 

Grace laughed, as it was very well known about her own clothing fetish.

 

Hope winked at her sister.  “I get a bit overwhelmed by it and normally my dad or my sister knocks me upside the head and reminds me.  Like Grace did where you were concerned… telling me I couldn’t ask to do any stories on you.”  She smiled softly.  “More than having a job,” she continued, “it’s important to have a job where you can go home at night and feel good about yourself.  Dad always pushed to get us to understand that.  It was something Grace always understood.  But I think I lost sight of it because of the glamour and glitz.”  She swallowed hard and looked down at her hands for a long moment.  She really didn’t want to be an Uncle Junior though, living off the good will of others.  But if she went into that studio on Monday, she wasn’t sure she’d be happy with herself.  She finally looked up.  “I just…”

 

She inhaled deeply and tried again.  “I’ll do everything in my power to find a more respectable position either with the Gotham Times or one of the local television stations.  Until then, I can do some freelance articles and see if I can publish them.”

 

Grace was relatively speechless for a long moment.  But it didn’t take her long to move from the couch and sit beside her sister.  “I have no doubt that you’ll find something.”  She exhaled slowly.  “And if I can say this… I’m proud of you.  Hopeful, making a decision to do that… to stand by your principles… do what you think is right…”  She ran a hand over her sister’s hair.  “You have my full support and whatever help I can give you.”  And truly, she was happy for her.  She had little doubt that the episode with Bruce and Trevor Reed had pushed for this.

 

“The same goes for me,” Bruce said, adding his support to Grace’s.  Hope was Grace’s sister, and he’d help her in anyway that he could.  “And it goes without saying that you can stay for as long as you need.  There’s plenty of room, really.”  Hope’s contingency plan sounded good, and she certainly sounded determined not to fall prey to her self-admitted materialism.  Not that Bruce found anything wrong with indulging in a little materialism.  His garage attested to his own material weakness… his cars.

 

“You know, Hope,” he said gently, moving towards the edge of the couch and leaning forward with his hands on his knees.  “You shouldn’t have to be ashamed of your chosen profession.  Just because Grace or I have had bad experiences with certain reporters, doesn’t mean you’re condemned to a fiery death for wanting to be one of them.”  He gave her a small smile.  “I’m a private person, and for the most part, the media has learned to be respectful of that.  Except when they don’t.  But there are plenty of other people who love to talk about their lives with them media.  Look at how many people have told their stories to Barbara Walters over the years.”  Bruce himself had turned Barbara down twice.

 

Grace nodded in agreement.  “Some don’t have a problem with talking about anything, whether it’s business or personal.  Take AnnaBeth, for instance,” Grace noted, “she’ll talk about anything to anyone and her story is an amazingly successful one.  A poor girl from a poor town in northern Greece.  I can’t remember what her father did for a living, but I know he barely earned enough to make ends meet.  But Bethie was determined to lift them all above that, and she succeeded.  Now, she’ll talk to anyone… though all most reporters are interested in is who’s she’d dating.  But if you’re looking for a story…”

 

“Grace,” Hope smiled and then paused, grin widening.  “I guess it wouldn’t be so bad to use your connections if you offer it, right?”

 

Grace nodded.  “It is.”

 

The younger O’Neil looked at Bruce, her teasing grin turning to one of gratitude.  “Thanks,” she said.  “For letting me stay.  I mean, it’s not the most responsible to up and quit a job before you even start.  I just don’t think I could do it.  But if we O’Neils’ are anything, it’s determined.”  She smiled as Grace hugged her.

 

****

 

After Lee’s phone call, the afternoon really lost its luster for Bruce.  He stayed in the library and chatted with Grace and Hope for a little while longer but soon excused himself, claiming to things.  Kissing Grace on the cheek and promising that he was fine, really, he slipped off to the basement to train and then spent the rest of the day until dinner tinkering with the car he and Alfred were working on. After he left them, Grace and Hope decided to call their parents.  They were discussing George’s reaction to Hope’s decision when Bruce joined them for dinner.  After dinner, he and Grace retired, excusing themselves to go back the privacy of Bruce’s bedroom.

 

When Bruce awoke in the later hours of the following morning after a full night of patrolling, Grace and Hope had already risen and had decided to go shopping.  Bruce ate a quick breakfast and called Lee to go over his schedule for Monday.  He also had a long talk with his secretary about the issue of interviews, making it abundantly clear that anything having to do with his parents’ deaths was off limits as far as interviews go.  Lee, taking a cue from Bruce’s sterner than usual tone, apologized for the previous day’s phone call.

 

While he was on the phone, the girls returned, sticking their heads into the den before taking an obscene amount of packages up to Hope’s room.  Bruce grinned up at them as he double checked his appointments as Lee read them off.  When Grace lingered in the doorway longer than her sister, he blew her a kiss.

 

A half an hour later, as it was nearing lunch time, he was knocking on the door to Hope’s suite.

 

Grace had just finished zipping up the dress Hope was trying on when they heard the knock on the door.  “That’s probably Bruce,” Grace informed her sister.  She checked her watch as she moved around her.

 

He’d kept himself extremely busy with ‘things’, and after the quiet mood of last night, she couldn’t help but be concerned.

 

“Oo, let me get the door.”  She adjusted the dress, smoothing the skirt.  Picking up the jacket, she slipped it on.  They’d bought mostly new clothes for Hope.  What with her having to go out and do freelance interviews, they both knew that she’d need business clothing for that.

Sure, it was an excuse to buy clothing.  But excuses always made spending an ungodly amount of money a bit easier to handle.  Not that Grace had cared.  She’d not even flinched when paying for their items.

 

And yes, there was a ‘their’ because Grace had purchased a few things for herself.

 

“Ok, I’ll just hang this other suit up for you,” she said.  She moved into the walk in closet while Hope went to open the door.

 

Walking through the office area, Hope opened the door with a flourish.  She smiled.  “C’mon in.  We’re just trying on clothes.”

 

“And here I was wondering what could possibly be in all those bags,” Bruce quipped, smiling warmly as he followed Hope into the suite and then into the bedroom.

 

 

“I tried to put the cashier guy in one of the bags, but Grace wouldn’t let me keep him,” she teased as they walked into the room and Grace walked out of the closet.

 

She smiled warmly at Bruce.  “He was a little too high maintanence for my taste.”

 

“But he was for me,” Hope pouted.

 

“Ok, then too high maintenance for your means.”  She winked walking over to Bruce and placing a soft kiss on his cheek.  She and Hope had snuck out early, while he was still sleeping; and she had to admit, she’d missed him.  He still seemed a bit thoughtful, but better than he had yesterday evening.  “Did you come to join us?” she asked with a smile.  She had been fighting off the urge to just ‘hang around’ him all day.  Now that he was here, she really wasn’t going to fight it anymore.

 

“Actually,” he replied, giving in to the need to touch her and reaching out to put his arms around her.  “I came to steal you away for a little while.  Unless, of course, you’re afraid Hope will go back after the cute cashier.”  Tilting his head to one side, he winked at Hope.  “He was cute, right?”

 

“Of course he was cute,” Hope teased.  “I wouldn’t settle for less.”

 

Grace let her arms slip around his waist as she returned the touch.  This… she could handle this.  The two people she loved most teasing one another, getting along better than even she could imagine.  “He was cute, and I don’t trust her.”  She rested her head on his shoulder.  “But steal me away.”

 

“Please, steal her away,” Hope reiterated.  Her tone was still teasing. “I’ll just plot how I’m going to sneak out and meet him later.”

 

Grace smiled.  More than likely Hope would make phone calls and set up a time to do an interview tomorrow or Tuesday.  She was anxious to get started on her article.  To Hope, she said, “Just be careful.  You saw Sloane.  We have great security here.”

 

“That’s right… Darn,” she joked.

 

To Bruce, Grace said, “I’m all yours.”

 

“Lucky me,” Bruce said, looking deeply into her eyes and finding love in them.  The tease left his smile and something more genuinely loving replaced it.

 

****

 

“Keep ’em closed,” Bruce said as he led Grace, her eyes screwed shut, into the solarium.  The idea had come to him shortly after getting off the phone with Lee.  He’d felt stressed out since yesterday and the thought occurred to him that getting away form it all wouldn’t be a bad idea.  Being winter, he couldn’t just take off up the east coast and find a private hideaway, like they had in Maine.  However, a brief talk with Alfred confirmed that a compromise could be made.

 

The result was suddenly before them as Bruce led Grace into the heart of his own personal paradise… “Okay,” he said, squeezing her hand.  “You can look now.”

 

She opened her eyes and was immediately swept away like the rush of wind that catches your breath momentarily.  She knew where he’d led her.  It was *his* spot.  The one place he would come to in the manor and just be.  The predominant smell of flowers was the next thing that struck her.  She also noticed that lunch had been set up for them as well.  His name slipped softly from her lips as she turned to finally face him.

 

And then it happened to her.  Oh, it happened many times, actually daily.  But as they’d been apart all day, this was the first time it’s happened today.  She looked into his eyes and simply became lost in them.  In him.  It was the ‘simple’ things that meant so much.  The sound of the fountain provided background ‘music’ as she reached out and touched his cheek.  “It’s beautiful,” she smiled brightly, “absolutely breathtaking.”

 

Bruce squeezed Grace’s hand again and then drew her to him.  He couldn’t help it; the way she was looking at him, he just had to hold her.  “I’m glad you like it,” he said just before his lips found hers in a tender kiss.  He couldn’t remember being here with her before, though why now escaped him.  They should have done this sooner, he thought as his hands moved to the sides of her head.  His fingers buried in her curls, and his thumbs traced along her cheek bones in a tender caress as the kiss deepened.

 

When they finally parted for lack of breath, Bruce grinned, almost shyly.  “I thought we both use a break, you know, and this is best place I know of to get that.”

 

“It is,” she reiterated.  “It’s simply…”  She smiled again, unable to resist the urge to run her thumb along his lower lip.  “I hated leaving this morning while you were sleeping.  Then I thought about you all day,” she admitted that last with a wink.  She believed she was doing very well in sharing him with his other commitments, especially since all she wanted was to be selfish and keep him to herself all the time.

Having Hope around helped, and even when her sister moved to her own place, they would still spend a lot of time together.  But still…  “I think I’m feeling the need to be a bit selfish,” she said softly, “and this room… it’s the perfect retreat.”

 

“I tend to think of it as my little corner of paradise,” Bruce said softly, despite the privacy of the moment.  “And now,” he leaned in, touching his forehead to hers, a gesture that had become familiar to them.  “It’s even more so, because you’re here with me.”  He kissed her forehead, his arms moving back around her waist. He was content to simply hold her, despite the fact that lunch was laid out and waiting for them.  “I know what you mean,” he admitted.  “I’ve gotten so used to waking up and having you there… and although I know you don’t technically have to sit there and wait for me to drag my lazy behind out of bed every mid-morning… I must confess that I kind of like it.”  Not that Bruce would ever begrudge Grace a shopping trip with her sister… or anything else she wanted to do while he slept off a rough night.

 

But now… now it was different.  He missed her when they were apart for the shortest amount of time.  Here, in the Manor, it wasn’t so bad, as he knew she was just in another room.  But on the days when he left for City Hall or she had a shoot, he ached to be near her after only a few hours.  A part of it, he knew, was his own doubts and fears that it all might still be an elaborate dream that he’d awaken from to find her still gone and out of his life.  That, he imagined would fade after time, maybe.  But the rest of it was the depth of what he felt for her–a love so deep that he lost himself in it.

 

Losing himself never felt this good before.

 

She stood there for several moments, her forehead pressed to his as his eyes held hers.  She hadn’t wanted to leave this morning.  She was perfectly content to spend her mornings sitting in their room, reading while he slept.  “I don’t mind it, you know,” she finally gave voice to her thoughts, “I enjoy watching you sleep.”  She smiled.  “I enjoy reading, having my morning coffee, or watching the birds out the window and just listening to you breathe.”  She wrapped her arms around his shoulders.  “Sometimes you do this little humming type noise when you sleep.”

 

She let her eyes drift closed for a moment.  Maybe people would roll their eyes and shake their heads if they’d heard her say that.  But it would more than likely be because they just couldn’t understand just how much she felt for him.  How necessary he was to her.  And it wasn’t something that went away either.  She genuinely enjoyed spending time with him.  She loved the man… the soul.  And when someone completed you like he did her… they became necessary.  And that’s where she was right now.

 

He was necessary, and she wanted to spend every second with him she could.  When she wasn’t with him, she missed him.  That’s just how it was for her.  And he understood that.  He felt it too.  What more proof would anyone need that they were soul mates?

 

“Grace…” Bruce’s whisper was husky with all the emotions he was feeling.  He knew she didn’t mind.  He’d felt her love for him every day, even in his sleep.  In the beginning of their relationship, the bond between them–which had been quick to form–had scared him.  He had been frightened of the depth and the intensity of it.  How had he, who had spent so much time keeping people at arms length, lest he get hurt again, let someone into his heart so deeply?  And yet, Grace was in, and had continued to remain in his heart even when he chose to push her away.  Which in and of itself had almost destroyed him.  He needed her, right where she was.  By side, in his arms… in his life.

 

“I know,” was her soft reply.  And she did know.  She felt it too.  Her arms wrapped more tightly around him, pressing her body closer to his.

 

More than likely, they wouldn’t be getting to lunch right away.

 

Sometimes, when they were apart and felt the need to be together… but couldn’t… the moments surrounding their immediate reunion were very intense.  Like this one.  It came from wanting to be together, from wanting to be with one another and circumstances not allowing it.  So the emotions built for them.  When they finally had the chance to come together, there was too much to express too quickly.  They could lounge around the manor all day together and be perfectly content.  But if they went their separate ways because life dictated it had to be that way, coming home was always intense.

 

This was one of those moments.  And that’s why she knew exactly what he meant by the tone of his voice and the way he said her name.  She felt it too.

 

Bruce pressed his lips to her forehead, a taste of soft skin… a promise… and then pulled away a little.  “We should probably eat,” he said, still close enough to her that his words brushed against her skin.  His arms rubbed against Grace’s as they circled around her, loving the feel of her soft sweater as it moved against the skin beneath it.  They had time to be alone; he’d made sure they weren’t to be disturbed while they were there.  They could sit on the picnic blanket by the fountain and just enjoy the time they had together.

 

She smiled, moving one hand from where it rested at the small of his back to lightly touch his heart.  She could feel his heart beating underneath her hand.  It was perhaps the best feeling in the entire world.  He was healthy, happy, and very much alive.  “We probably should.  Shopping always makes me hungry.”  She did not want to pull away, but if one of them didn’t, they’d more than likely just stand there all evening gazing into one another’s eyes.  So she broke contact and pulled away slightly, taking his hand and walking them toward the blanket.

 

She wasn’t concerned about Hope at all.  The young woman was more than capable of occupying herself.  If Bruce and Grace disappeared for the rest of the evening, she’d more than likely meet up with her friends and hang out with them.  Hope was never bored.  So Grace had no qualms about spending the rest of the day with Bruce.  In fact, she was rather excited about the prospect.

 

There was no picnic basket–just everything laid out and kept warm by covers over the various dishes.  Plates and serving utensils were stacked neatly on the blanket next to a bucket of ice, in which a chilling bottle of sparkling cider sat at the ready.  Bruce normally didn’t drink so early in the day, otherwise it have been champagne.

 

She resisted the urge to sit nestled in his embrace.  Eating was the point behind choosing this room and having the picnic.  So instead, she sat beside him and reached out to pull the lid off of the crab salad.  “Mmmm…” she smiled, now eager to see what else they were dining on.

 

Bruce removed the lid off of a dish full of their favorite fruits.  Grapes, strawberries, cantalope, and honeydew.  There was also a bowl of chocolate sauce for dipping.  There was more spread out, but when she saw the sauce, she couldn’t help but smile brightly.  The cook knew how much she enjoyed chocolate for her strawberries.

 

She took a plate and placed some crab salad on it.  She didn’t eat crab often, but there was something about the cook’s crab salad that she loved so much.  “I love how they spoil us,” she stated.  Sure, it was their job, but she couldn’t help but be pleased by what she saw spread out before her.

 

Bruce grinned as he lifted the cover off a steaming plate of filet mingon.  They were the choicest cuts of beef tenderloin, wrapped in bacon and grilled… just so… juicy and tender.  The meat would literally melt in your mouth.

 

“I think they like having someone other than just me to cook for,” he comments, placing some of the meat on his plate.  He knew this was the case.  Bruce was notorious for not eating or else picking at his food.  Little bits here and there until it was cold and he didn’t want it.  He’d sent back whole meals in the past, untouched.  Which would naturally earn him a lecture from Alfred about starving people in Africa.  But with Grace around, both Alfred and the cook had found someone to spoil–someone who loved to eat.

 

 

She took a small bite of her crab salad before leaning over to place a piece of the beef on her plate.  She winked.  “And it’s not just me now.  Hopeful can put it away too.”  The meat was literally so tender it fell apart.  “Not to mention you actually eat now.”  She never apologized for her love of food.  By her thinking, she worked out enough that she only gained if she wanted to, so eating wasn’t a real problem.  It all evened out in the end.  She used her fork to point at the crab salad.  “You have to try this,” she said.  “It’s sheer divinity.”  And just like she’d done on the evening of their first date, she placed a bit on her fork and offered it to him.  To her, there was something very romantic about feeding each other.

 

Bruce accepted the morsel from her, drawing the tip of the fork into his mouth in an almost sensual motion.  He knew she loved feeding him, and he loved the way she watched him as he tasted her offering.  The look in her eyes was very intimate and very alluring.  Seeing it made Bruce’s thoughts stray to the strawberries and the chocolate sauce.

 

“Mmm…” he commented, his mind half on the wicked thoughts he was entertaining and half on the food.  “Very nice.”  He promptly scooped some of the crab salad onto his plate as well.

 

She couldn’t help but smile as his attention diverted to the crab salad.  At least if he ate what she fed him, she knew he was eating.

 

She couldn’t help but wonder if it was a carry over from when he was younger… the picking at his food and hardly eating.  And maybe, just maybe, his parents had to feed him to get him to eat.  Of course, that wasn’t the true motivation behind why she did it.  She simply enjoyed the intimacy of it.  The symbolism behind being his source of nourishment.

 

Taking another bite of her filet, she reached up to brush some stray strands of hair out of her face and tucked them behind her ear.  As she did so, she inhaled deeply, once again catching the scent of the winter blooming flowers.  She swallowed her bite of food before turning her full attention on the man beside her.  Her mother had once told her that the key to a long and happy marriage was to marry your best friend.  Grace easily translated that into a long-lasting relationship.  Sure, they each had other friends… people who were key in their lives.  But for her, she was sitting in this solarium next to her best friend.  “It is nice,” she finally said.  “Who I’m sharing it with makes it perfect.”

 

Bruce smiled at her and, balancing his plate on his lap, placed his free hand on her knee.  He felt his mood lightening for the first time since the day before.  Which was a rarity for him, as Bruce had always been prone to lingering on the badness.  Focusing on it.  Grace, however, had always had the unique ability to draw him away from it.  “More than perfect,” he said, meaning it.  He loved doing things with her… spending time with her.  Time meant more than money or the things it could buy, because the time you spend with someone comes from your heart always.

 

Letting his hand continue to rest on her knee, he lifted a forkful of crab to his mouth, chewing thoughtfully.  “I’m trying to remember,” he said, swallowing, “why I never brought you here before.  I love it here.”  He knew she knew that; he spent enough time there during the course of their relationship… sometimes before or after visits to his parents’ graves or during meditation… or simple just because he felt like a solitary walk.

 

She picked up a strawberry and took a bite of it.  As she thoughtfully chewed, she set her plate down beside her, took his hand with hers, and then rested her head on his shoulder.  “You never said I couldn’t come in here,” she said softly.  “I just never went snooping.  This was your place and because of that it’s something I hold dear.”  She smiled.

She liked that he shared things like this with her, but she never pushed him to.  He had every right to have things that were all his own.  Still…

 

“Thanks for sharing,” her voice became softer.  “I love it.”  And she meant that.  She could do Nature like this.  Of course, she firmly believed there was nothing she couldn’t do with him.

 

Bruce’s eyes fixated on her mouth as she bit into berry.  “And I love you,” he responded meaningfully.  It meant a lot to him that she didn’t snoop… not that he wanted to keep everything about himself from her life, but because it meant that she respected him as an individual being… that she respected that sometimes he did need space.  Which he did, sometimes.  Like yesterday, for example, when he left them in the library.  As much as he needed to train and to work on the car, he’d also needed to be alone with his thoughts and his emotions.  When he’d returned for dinner, he’d been more subdued, but in his mind, subdued was better than the coldness he’d been feeling.  Grace had helped–as she always did–by bringing him out of the immediate darkness, getting him talking and by just giving love. He’d still needed to meditate, though, and Alfred had been privy to a vehement round of “why can’t they just leave me alone?”  That aside, however, it was Grace he gave most of the credit to for him having the gotten the upper hand of his pain.  Her soothing, her love… they never ceased to amaze him.  He loved her: not just her beauty and not just in a sexual way.  He loved all of her.

 

Lifting her head from his shoulder, she looked into his eyes and saw her emotions reflected in them.  “I love you too,” she responded.  She felt suddenly torn between realizing she needed to eat lunch and feeling extremely comfortable holding his hand and resting her head on his shoulder.  She finished off her strawberry and moved even closer to him.  It was as if her instincts made the decision for her.  And she chose him.  But then again, she’d always choose him.

 

Bruce slid his arm around her, bring them as close as they could get and still only be sitting next to each other.  He needed this, he realized.  He needed to simply be… and he needed to be with her.  He liked who he was with her.  There were no pressures or demands on him to be anything other than a mere man.  And that’s what he was with Grace–not a billionaire, a budding CEO, a philanthropist or a scientist… or a crime fighter–he was simply a man with a woman to love.

 

He was also a man who would never hear the end of it from Alfred if they both were to skip lunch.  Cuddling closer to her, Bruce reached for his fork again and filled it with food form his plate, which he then offered to Grace.  She took the bite and he repeated the process for himself.  It solved the problem of how to eat and snuggle at the same time.  Later, he thought as he chewed on his filet mingon, he would show her around the solarium.  He had nothing better–or that he would love more–to do than spend the day with her.

 

****

 

Detective Walker Vincent dropped a file folder on his partner’s desk.

He’d personally recommended Chad Harris for the promotion and requested to work with him.  In this city, it was difficult to find someone who was trustworthy.  And though he and Harris were extremely different in their approaches to the job, it was enough of a difference to make them complimentary.  In his eyes, they worked well together.

 

“What’s this?” Chad asked, spinning the manilla folder around before seeing the name O’Neil on it.

 

“Grace O’Neil’s case file,” Vincent said, taking the seat on the other side of the desk.  Actually, his desk sat facing Chad’s so that the two could talk easily while working on cases.  “I think you’ll find a couple of the pages interesting.  They just came down today… right after you got here.”

 

Opening the file, Chad flipped through most of the papers as he’d been the one who put them in there.  “What exactly am I looking for?”

 

“Keep going, you’re almost there.”

 

It was the atypical piece of paper that first caught Chad’s attention.  The one after it as well.

 

“Seems someone, I’m not sure who but I have an idea, had a little talk with the DA who in turn stepped up his attention to this case.”  He nodded toward the Internal Affairs officer who’d taken over one of the offices.  “Seems not even this probe is going to slow down his attention to this case.  He sent a couple of his assistants down to the jail and they all had themselves a nice little talk with the perp.”

 

Chad closed the file and stood.  “Listen, Walker, I’m going to take this over to Grace and show it to her.”

 

“I figured,” Vincent said with a nod.

 

*-*-*

 

Several minutes later, he arrived at the gate of Wayne Manor and only had to give the briefest of explanation to the butler, Alfred, before being allowed inside.  He parked his Cavalier in front of the estate and walked through the door that the faithful friend and guardian had opened for him.

 

“Miss Grace is in the library, Detective Harris,” Alfred informed him.  “If you would allow me a moment to introduce you, I’m positive she’ll be right out to see you.”

 

Chad nodded.  “Please… and tell her I have news about the man who attacked her.”

 

Alfred nodded and walked out of the room, leaving the detective alone.

 

Given the opportunity, Chad walked around the large open room.  The sheer opulence of this place astounded him.  He stopped at the fireplace, gazing at the portraits over the mantel.  He never held anything against Grace for the way their relationship ended.  Their last couple years of college, it had been easy for him to see that their lives had taken completely different paths.  Grace craved the spotlight and the attention.  Chad had merely wanted to be a police officer.  The two lifestyles didn’t mesh.  If he were being honest with himself, he knew that he’d proposed marriage in an attempt to try to get her to change her lifestyle.  She’d said yes because she loved him… sure.  But also because it was what was expected of her.  In the end, she’d left not because she didn’t love him, but because it was suffocating her.

 

She didn’t have that with Bruce.  With him, she could have the spotlight… the glamour… the lifestyle.  This relationship wouldn’t be suffocating now because she’d still have that freedom.  And how could Chad blame her for wanting it?  He couldn’t.  So he’d finally let go of the idea of getting her back.  He’d finally realized that she’d gone on with her life and found someone who loved her like she deserved… who gave her the life that she deserved.  In doing that, he’d moved on as well.  It had been very freeing for him.

 

“Holy shit!”

 

The voice floated into his thoughts, and it took a moment to fully register who had spoken.  Turning, he smiled.  “Hope!”

 

She literally beamed.  She’d never admitted it to anyone, but she’d had such a crush on Chad Harris.  The entire time he and Grace dated, lived together, and were engaged, Hope had secretly carried a torch for him.  And here he was… looking as good as ever… and standing before her.  She smiled brightly and crossed the distance between them to hug him enthusiastically.

 

His first thought had been… When had she grown up?  Sure, she came back to Gotham periodically to see Grace, but he hadn’t seen her in about seven years.  She’d been just a teenager when he last saw her.  And here she was… a woman… all grown up.  He returned the hug as enthusiastically as she gave it.  He’d always liked Hope… her vibrance… her spirit.  She was infectious.

 

“How are you?” she asked when she finally let him go.  She couldn’t help it… but he smelled so good.

 

“Pretty good, actually.  Are you back?  I mean, living in Gotham.”  It didn’t even strike him as odd that he seemed excited at the prospect.

 

“I am.  Right now, I’m staying here.  Bruce and Grace are letting me use one of the suites while I try to find employment.”  She then went into an enthusiastic description of everything that had gone on… excluding any real details about Bruce… she told Chad her change in heart had come from a realization and not the complete truth as to why.

 

He smiled as he listened to her.  A part of him rather grateful that she’d changed her mind about the tabloid show.  She was better than that.  It was good that she’d realized it too.  “Good choice,” he finally said.  “And we both know Grace won’t leave you out in the cold for anything.  Besides, you’re far too good for a rag like that.”

 

Hope looked at him for a long moment before a large smile spread across her face.  Why did she feel like she was 14 again?  She just about swooned when he smiled at her.  “A rag, huh?” she teased.  “It probably wasn’t a good idea.  I really just wanted to move back to Gotham.”

 

“I’m glad you did,” he said without completely realizing why until he looked into her eyes.

 

“Chad,” Grace called before getting a good look at her former fiancé and her sister watching one another.  What the…?

 

Grace’s voice shocked her younger sister, causing the younger girl to jump.  “We were just catching up,” she explained.  “It’s been years since we saw each other.”

 

“I came over to talk to you about something and ran into Hope,” Chad offered as he stood.

 

Hope, recovering quickly, hugged him again.  “It was awesome to see you,” she said.  “We should do it again some time.”  With that, she practically bounced out of the room.

 

“We should,” he said softly, watching her leave.  His gaze followed Hope up the stairs only to be interrupted by Grace clearing her throat.

 

“Sorry,” Chad said, shaking his head.  “When did she grow up?”

 

Grace laughed lightly.  “When we weren’t looking.”  She gestured toward the couch not exactly sure what to make of the little transaction and deciding to think on it later.  “Have a seat.  You said you had news about the case.”  She really wished Bruce were here.  Just the thought of this bothered her.  But he wasn’t as he was at a meeting at City Hall, and she couldn’t expect Chad to wait for Bruce to get home.  So she toughed it out and sat beside him on the couch.

 

“I do.”  He opened up the file to the papers Vincent had shown to him earlier.  “Someone used some pull with the DA’s office and they worked out a plea agreement with the man who attacked you.”  He saw her eyes get a bit panicky and reached out instinctively to take her hand.

 

“It’s nothing to worry about.  It’s a favorable agreement.  Since he’s actually been charged with harassment before and he’s had a couple restraining orders against him, it’s likely that if this went to jury trial, he’d been put away for 50 years.”

 

“He should,” Grace said softly, her voice shaking a bit.  “What’s to stop him from doing it again.  Chad,” she inhaled deeply before she was able to continue, “men like him… they don’t stop.  You let them out of jail and they do it again.  He may not come after me…”

 

“You know as well as I do that Bruce isn’t going to let anything happen to you.”

 

She nodded.  “I know.  But what about other women… what about women who don’t have boyfriends who can afford security men?  What about them?”

 

“Here,” he handed her the paper, “take a look at the agreement.”

 

She scanned the paper, reading through all the legal mumbo jumbo before finding the heart of the document.  She looked up at him, eyes a bit misty.  “He agreed to this?”

 

“He’s a repeat offender.  And I wouldn’t swear to it… but I think he was afraid of what would happen if he didn’t agree to the plea…  You know?”

 

She nodded, having a feeling she knew what he was referring to. “Thirty years without parole, plus an evaluation by a team of psychiatrists.  And even if he’s found mentally ill, he’ll still have to serve.”

 

“Exactly.  All the evaluation is going to do is determine where.  Prison or Arkham.”

 

“Chad,” she felt a tear slip down her cheek.  “After thirty years…”

 

“He’ll be way too old to harm anyone.”  He flipped to another page.  “He’s in his late 40’s now.  So he’ll be in his 70’s when he’s released.  It’s a good deal, Grace.  Anytime a case goes to trial, there’s always a chance.”  At her immediate look of panic, he continued, “It’s a solid case.  I made sure all the t’s were crossed and all the i’s were dotted.  But if you get the chance for a plea agreement, you make it.  That’s what the DA did.”

 

She nodded.  “It’s a good agreement.”  She closed her eyes for a long moment and took a deep breath before exhaling slowly.  “It’s over then.  I can put it all behind me and go on.”

 

“Exactly,” he said.  “He’s being punished.  He’s not going to harm anyone again.  And you can go on without the publicity and trauma of a trial.”

 

Her tears turned from fear to relief.  “Thank you,” she said softly, reaching out to hug him.

 

He laughed lightly.  “Well, I didn’t arrange the plea agreement.  I’m just the messenger.”

 

Pulling away, she shook her head.  “Fine, don’t take credit then.”  She said it jokingly, but it was true.  Chad never really accepted credit for things he did.  He credited the system… the others who worked with him.  But he never took credit for himself.  “I’m still going thank you for it.”

 

He was about to reply when his cell phone rang.  Sadly, Grace’s case wasn’t his only one, and he excused himself and took the call.

 

Grace tried not to listen to his end of the conversation.  But there was no denying that he was extremely interested in what was being said on the other end.  When he hung up, she stood, realizing that he was going to have to leave.

 

Hanging up the phone, he stood as well.  “I need to run,” he gave by way of explanation.

 

She walked him to the door.  “Thanks for coming by, Chad.  It means a lot to me.”  She watched as he walked to his car, got in, and drove away.  When Alfred appeared at her side, she softly said, “If Hope asks, can you tell her I’m lying down for a nap?”

 

He nodded.

 

“When Bruce gets home, tell him I’m in my room, please.”

 

“I will, Miss Grace.  Right away.”

 

“Thank you.”  There was simply too much to digest right off.  She should be ecstatic about the results of the plea agreement.  Like Chad said, thirty years was a long time.  He was also right that there was always that chance of a ‘not guilty’ verdict if it went to trial.  Even the most solid of cases could lose if the jury was at all sympathetic to the criminal.  Her own mind supplied that there would be those who felt little concern or sympathy for her.  Right or wrong, that’s how the world worked.  So the plea agreement was a good thing.  He admitted guilt and was being punished.

 

So why did she feel like this?  Upon reaching her room, she fell on the bed, grabbing the remote control and turning on the TV to The Learning Channel.

 

Dizzy, hearing his master’s entrance, quickly joined her on the bed, curling up beside her and allowing her to hug and pet him.  It wasn’t so bad… the cuddling and petting.  He actually kinda liked it.

 

Grace snuggled her cat to her.  She couldn’t help but wonder as well… what was that look that had transpired between Hope and Chad?  Confusing.  But at the moment, what wasn’t confusing?  Of course, she knew the one thing that wasn’t, and he’d be home soon.

 

 

****

 

Bruce sat on a bench outside the architectural wonder that was City Hall.  It was all columns and stairs on the outside, all judicial and official looking.  He’d finished almost a full hour early with his meeting and now wait for his next one.  As it was rather warm, for February, he was sitting outside enjoying the fresh air and thinking about lunch in the solarium.

 

After their meal, which they’d shared from his plate, they’d simply walked around the solarium, discussing the flowers and little things.  They didn’t bring up the phone call, as was Bruce wanted to put it in the past.  They stayed there until well after sunset, leaving only after the heat lamps kicked on.  Alfred had been just ready to come looking for them, and Hope had been waiting on them for dinner for a good ten minutes.  She quickly teased about being late, but Bruce had qualms in that regard.

 

It had been a perfect lazy Sunday afternoon.

 

His Monday, however, had gotten off to a rocky start.  The councilman he’d met with had been a fence-sitter.  Not corrupt, of that he was sure, but just someone who hadn’t been certain of the mayor’s tactics where crime in Gotham City was involved.  Bruce knew the type–an honest man who’d survived by keeping his head buried in the sand between his feet.  So long as no one saw him, he didn’t have to choose a side.  The probe, however, had forced his head out of the sand, and in a reflexive action, he’d informed Bruce that he wanted no part of the mayor’s dealings.  It was too dangerous.

 

Bruce wondered if he’d been pressured.  He wouldn’t put it past Thorne to have his people do such a thing.

 

“Bruce!”

 

The voice floating up the stairs to him was not one he’d been expecting anytime soon, and Bruce tensed at the sound of it.  He stood up as the owner of the voice approached him.

 

“Trevor,” he greeted as Trevor Reed sprinted up the stairs ad came to stand, winded and puffing, in front of him.  Bruce couldn’t help the edge to his voice, though he certainly tried to be civil.

 

And Trevor Reed seemed to notice it.  “Listen, Bruce,” he began, catching his breath in what could easily have been interpreted as a nervous sigh.  “I wanted to clear up some things about my phone call to Lee.”

 

“I thought it a very clear request,” Bruce answered, reaching for the briefcase he’d brought with him.  “You asked for an interview and I declined.  I still decline,” he added, his voice growing colder.

 

“I know, Bruce.”  Trevor looked uncomfortable talking about it out there on the street.  “I realized as soon as Lee called back that I’d overstepped a boundary.  If I could,” here he looked Bruce straight n the eye.  “I’d like to apologize.”

 

Bruce couldn’t believe what he was hearing.  Trevor Reed was apologizing to him.  It didn’t make sense with what Bruce knew about the media in general.  They didn’t apologize.  They made excuses for why it was their right to know everything.

 

When Bruce didn’t say anything, Trevor continued.  “We’ve always had a good professional relationship, Bruce, and I just thought–erroneous, as it turns out–that we could come to some kind of understanding.”  When Bruce began to shake his head in the negative, Trevor rushed his words forward.  “I know, like I said, it was the wrong assumption.  I truly am sorry, Bruce.  I didn’t intend to cross any lines.”

 

Bruce mulled over the words a bit, and then motioned for Trevor to sit with him on the bench.  He had always liked Trevor Reed.  Although he was almost fifteen years Bruce’s senior and a journalist, he had always treated Bruce with respect, and most importantly, as a human being rather than a headline.  This is why his request for an interview had come as such a shock to Bruce.  It had, in fact, felt like a betrayal.

 

“I must admit,” he said when they were both seated.  “I never expected you to…” he shook his head.  It didn’t matter; he should have known it was a possibility.  Trevor’s interests lie in Wayne Manor and the family behind it.

 

“Maybe if I told about my book…”  Trevor began.

 

Bruce stopped him with a wave of his hand.  “Book?”  He was used to Trev’s articles, but a book?

 

Trevor chuckled a little, taking Bruce’s response to mean his apology had been accepted.  “Watching you step up to help Councilman Blaire get elected mayor got me to thinking about your father, Bruce.  He used to have a lot of political pull in this city… in the state, even.”

 

Bruce nodded.  “So I’ve been reminded,” he said.  Which was more than true; everyone seemed to like pointing out that Bruce was following closely in his father’s footsteps.

 

Trev smiled a little, but then sobered.  “Bruce… have you ever considered that your parents deaths might not have been the incidental murder people were led to believe it was?”  he asked, his voice dropping to a confidential tone.

 

Bruce frowned, though not from anger.  He had considered it, but he hadn’t wanted to dig into that too closely.  Trevor, however, took the frown and Bruce’s silence to mean he didn’t want to speak of it.

 

“Forget I said anything, Bruce.  I’ll do as you suggested and re-read the old newspaper articles.”  He excused himself, apologizing once again as he sprinted back down the steps.

 

Bruce almost called out to him, but as luck had it, his cell phone stopped him.

 

****

 

Grace rolled over and leaned up against the foot of her bed.  She loved this sleigh bed… the deep, rich mahogany was so elegant and refined.   She’d always wanted one of these beds, and when she’d been given the opportunity, she took it.  Now, she rested on the foot of the sleigh… the extra pillows providing more than adequate comfort.

 

She let her eyes drift closed as she heard Chad’s words again.  She heard him say that in all reality the plea bargain was a good one.  She heard him say that whenever a case went to trial it was always a risk.  She knew he was right.  But how could a jury have found her attacker innocent?  She was so torn.  She knew about the sympathy factor.  She understood there was a risk.  But he was a repeated offender… and though the bargain said he had no chance of parole… something told her that was baloney.

 

She thought about calling Helen.  But a part of her knew what Helen would say.  Helen would tell her to talk about her feelings.  Helen would tell her that it was okay to feel concern and fear.  But Helen would also warn her about letting that concern and fear bog her down.

 

Helen was Grace’s therapist.  A woman who Grace saw regularly, though the intervals depended upon how she was doing.  Helen had helped Grace deal with some major issues.  Bill… the man who abused her physically, emotionally, and sexually.  Judy… her biological mother who abandoned her.  Two major issues that held on… lingered… and caused her problems when she really didn’t want them to.  Helen would more than likely help her with this too.  She’d seen her twice a week during her split from Bruce.  She’d talked to her twice since moving back in.

 

Grace didn’t like to discuss her visits with Helen.  But maybe another wouldn’t be such a bad idea.  She shouldn’t be reacting this way to the news.

 

Then there was that look between Chad and Hope.  Sure, it was probably just his shock at seeing how much her little sister had changed.  But what if it wasn’t?  What if it was more?  Chad was a fantastic man.  Hope could have, and had, done worse.

 

Her eyes opened again and she ran a hand through her hair.  What was the big deal?  It was stupid to get this upset over one man.  He was behind bars and would be for a very long time.  So why?  Why was she reacting like this?

 

****

 

When Bruce got home, Alfred met him at the door.  The butler took Bruce’s overcoat and gave him a list phone messages, listening politely as Bruce rambled on about his meetings.

 

“Did Grace have to work today?” Bruce asked when he’d finished sorting through the phone messages.

 

“No,” came the reply.  “Miss Grace informed me that she was going to in her room, taking a nap, sir.”

 

There was something in Alfred’s tone that made Bruce to a double take.  His concern for her showing, he asked if Alfred thought she was feeling okay.

 

“She did a bit blue, sir, after Officer Harris left.  Subdued, one might say.”

 

Blue?  Subdued?  Chad must have come by with something new in regards to her case.  Bruce wondered what he could have said to leave Grace in such a state.  “Thank you, Alfred,” he said, nodding.  “I’ll go check on her.”  Alfred nodded, as if he’d expected no less.

 

A few minutes later, Bruce was outside her bedroom door.  Here he hesitated, unsure if he should knock or simply enter.  Finally, he opted for polite and rapped lightly on the door with the back of his hand.

 

“Grace, love…” he called out.  “It’s Bruce.  May I come in?”

 

She sat up quickly at the sound of the knock.  She understood why he did it, wanting to respect her need for privacy should she want it.  But really, she didn’t.  She rubbed the sleep from her eyes and sat up.

 

“Always,” she said just loud enough for him to hear.  Should she try for false bravado?  Surely Alfred had told him about Chad coming over.  And she was also sure that he told Bruce how he perceived her mood to be.  She hadn’t been smiling or vivacious like she normally was.  Her words had been short… so very unlike her.

 

Of course, that would go a long way toward explaining the look on Bruce’s face as he entered her room.  She couldn’t help herself though. False bravado was never something she excelled at, but it was always her instinct to try it.  “You’re home early.  Everything go ok?”

 

“My last meeting got cancelled,” He explained, crossing to the bed.  She did indeed look like she’d been sleeping, but he couldn’t be sure if the slumber he saw in her eyes hid anything else.  He studied her closely as he came to stand beside the bed.  He had wanted to tell her about Trev’s apology, if nothing else, but when Alfred told him something was wrong, he knew he needed to see to her first.  “How about you?  Everything okay?”

 

She didn’t usually nap during the day time.  Grace was normally a very busy person.  And it bothered him that she wasn’t in the gym or anywhere else.  But he wanted her to tell him in her own way.

 

She nodded but didn’t answer the question with a yes or a no, merely patted the mattress beside her and waited for him to sit.  She never really realized exactly how tall he was until he was standing in front of her and she was sitting.  Then she felt the full affect of his height.  When he sat down, she said, “I’m sure Alfred already told you.”  In lieu of answering his question, she decided to tell him the story.  “Chad came over this afternoon.  He was rather excited about some news he had to tell me.”  She couldn’t hold his eyes.  If she did, she’d cry.  And she should be happy about it.  She should be grateful about it.  But…  “The DA reached a plea agreement with the man who st… attacked me that night.”  She just couldn’t say stalked.  “Thirty years, either in prison or in Arkham depending on the evaluation of a team of psychiatrists.  And they say, no chance of parole.”  She exhaled slowly.  A bit relieved that she’d gotten it out.

 

Bruce didn’t say anything at first, just put his arms around her and scooted closer, holding her to him out of instinct.  Her words were straight forward fact, no emotional embellishments, but her voice said all he needed to know.  A plea… and a good one, he told himself… but not what he would have wanted for this.  He was being punished, but the sentence was lighter than it should have been, and Bruce knew that Grace knew it as well.   And still, a part of Bruce was grateful to hear it.  Her stalker would not go unpunished, as so many criminals did.  “My sweet Grace…” he whispered, letting his tone and not his words convey what he was feeling: relief and concern, love and the need to protect her.  But he didn’t ask how she felt about it… what her thoughts were.

 

“Chad said it was good news.”  Her voice was soft, almost as if she was talking to herself.  Still trying to convince herself.  “And thirty years is a long time.  And at least he’s being pun…”  She moved as quickly as their position on the bed would allow her and wrapped her arms tightly around him.  She didn’t want to shed any tears over this… and she didn’t want to worry him unnecessarily.  “It’s a good thing,” she repeated as if trying to make herself believe it.  “Trials… there’s always a chance…”  She didn’t say anything else, just did her best to bury her head in his shirt.

 

“I know, love,” Bruce said softly, letting her cling to him.  Her body was shaking, and her hands gripped his shirt tightly.  Bruce had little doubt that she was close to tears now.  “I know,” he said again, his voice no more that a hint on the air between them.  He gently ran his hands through her hair, smoothing as much as he could… trying to sooth.  Since she’d been home, Grace had gained back some of the weight and muscle she’d lost…before… but right now, she still felt so thin and small in his arms.  It made him want to shelter her in his embrace, to shield her from anything outside the cocoon of their arms.

 

She finally lost the battle with her will and let herself cry.  It seemed so silly to be upset about it.  To be *this* distraught.  It couldn’t be the fact that they’d settled for the plea bargain.  It couldn’t be.  He was going to jail.  He was paying for his crime.  That should be enough.  But yet, she also knew Chad was right.  All it would take would be one juror… one person who looked at her and saw the model and not the person… and he’d walk.  Maybe she was being too hard on people… but it was people who’d treated her like an object in the past and not a person.  She was leery.

 

But here… here in the safety, comfort, and security of his arms, of his love and his embrace… she knew she wasn’t an object.  She knew she was a person and she was loved.  Cherished even.  She forced herself to open her eyes and lifted her head enough so she could look at him.  Now that she’d released a bit of her pain, she could look at him and not cry.  She didn’t wipe the tears from her face though that would have required her to move her arms.  She didn’t want to move from his embrace.  “The plea bargain… It’s a good thing, right?”  If he believed… really believed it was… then she could believe as well.

 

“Yes, I think it will be,” Bruce admitted after a heavy pause.  He knew how she must be feeling–like he was somehow getting away with it because the punishment wasn’t heavy enough.  Bruce felt that way himself… but then, he’d had years of practice in distrusting the judicial system.  As soon as he said the words, however, he believed them.  It would be a good thing, this plea bargain.  Grace’s stalker would spend time, either in a prison cell or at Arkham.  Either way, he would be far from Grace.  Bruce would see to it that he stayed that way, too.

 

He pulled away just enough to look into her eyes.  He saw in them fear and a search for hope in the dark situation.  Bruce reached out, wiping a tear from her cheek with his finger.  His heart gave a tug, reminding himself of why it was she had been at the apartment hat night… because she hadn’t been at home with him.  Where she belonged.

Stroking her wet cheek with his hand, he repeated, “It will be.”

 

Her eyes drifted closed and she slowly let out her breath.  When she opened them again, something inside her seemed to settle.  Watching him as he spoke, she knew it would be okay.  She had no doubt that he’d make sure that no one got near her again to cause her harm.  It’s why she had Sloane… the best of his security force.  It’s why he went to the lengths he did to make sure she understood she was safe.  And again, thirty years was a long time.  It would be okay because they would take steps to make sure it would be and because he told her so.

 

When she finally spoke, the trepidation was gone from her voice.  “It will be,” she reiterated, letting him know she believed.  Her head rested on his shoulder again, relaxing in his embrace.

 

Bruce felt the change in Grace immediately. Her embrace was less desperate, her body no longer tense.  And yet, still, he held her, though this time it was no longer for her comfort.  He just wanted to hold her, and so he scoot further onto the bed with her.  Pressing his lips into her hair, he smiled.  Her curls had been the ultimate shock when he’d first seen them, but now, he was growing rather fond of them.  “I spoke to Trevor Reed today,’ he said softly, his voice barely rising above a whisper.  “He apologized.”

 

She smiled softly.  He hadn’t said a word about the phone call since it happened.  And she knew, no matter what he said, that it pressed on him.  He didn’t seem to let it rule him, and he’d been able to stay away from the ‘dark’ places.  She was proud of him for that.  And now, to find out that Trevor had sought him out an apologized, surely that had to restore his faith… somewhat.  “That’s good to hear,” she said, lifting her head to place a kiss on his cheek.  She situated herself once again so that they could both relax on the bed.  She didn’t really want to give up the cuddle.  “Did he offer an explanation as to why he even believed you’d want to discuss it?  Or would you rather not discuss it?”

 

She always wanted to offer him an out… to make him feel like he didn’t have to talk about it.  It was something she fully understood.  But if he wanted to… if he needed to… she always hoped she’d be the one he turned to.

 

“Trev’s always been interested in my family,” Bruce said, surprising them both by opting to tell her.  “He’s followed the family from our role in Gotham’s founding, straight on through to present day.  He’s writing a book… and he thought maybe I would trust him more than I do the other ones.”  Bruce buried his face in her hair again, inhaling the soft scent of her shampoo.  He didn’t tell Grace about the other part, about Trevor’s theory.  It had been something he’d considered, but he’d never let himself examine it too closely.  That was too painful.

 

She could tell by his actions that there was more to it than what he was telling, but she was also glad that he’d at least opened up that much.  “I think that if you ever did decide to talk to anyone in the journalism field, he would be the one you’d trust most.  His apology shows that he understands that you are human, with feelings and boundaries.  It also shows that he’s not the typical journalist.”

 

Without giving it much thought, she ran her hand down his chest before wrapping it once again around his waist.  The apology, one several levels, was a blessing.

 

Bruce shivered involuntarily at the light touch and breathed in more of Grace’s scent.  There was something both right and comforting about being with her.  He nodded.  “Looking back on it, I’m not sure why it came as such a shock.  Like I said, Trev’s always been interested in my family.  It makes sense on some level that he’d come to me with those particular questions one day.  I guess I just didn’t want to accept it enough to expect it.”  He got quiet a minute, thinking about the brief exchange between Trevor and himself.  “But, yeah… it came as a bit of a surprise.  I don’t think I’ve ever had anyone in the media apologize to me before.”  It was something to think about, anyway.  Bruce wasn’t sure if he’d ever want to air his memories of that night to the entire world.  But if he ever had a reason to, certainly he would keep Trevor in mind.

 

“I believe that.  As a whole, they’re not the most humane.  But there are a few who are exceptions to the rules.  I’m grateful you found one.”  She lifted her head enough so she could snuggle into his neck, closing her eyes and letting her other senses take over.  She’d been so depressed earlier.  Looking back on it now, it was more than likely that she’d not allowed herself to fully deal with what happened to her and not allowed herself to react to it.  Chad’s news had forced her to.

 

It seemed Bruce had been made to deal with some things himself.  And they both seemed to be the better for it.  “There is some good in the world.”  She hugged him tighter for a moment.  “Some good besides this,” she referred to the hug, the cuddling.  “This is the absolute best.”

 

“Better than the best…” Bruce whispered softly.  He kissed the top of her head again and then shifted so he could turn to face Grace more fully.  “I love you,” he said, meaning it.  “Right here… in your arms, at your side… it’s where I feel the safest, the happiest.  My sweet, amazing Grace…”  He placed a finger beneath her chin and tilted her face up to his, their lips meeting in the softest of kisses.

 

She returned the kiss, almost seeking out more when he slowly pulled away from the kiss.  She looked into his eyes and gave him perhaps her first genuine smile of the afternoon.  What was amazing to her was how he could find the right words… the right sentiments… the right actions to make everything alright again.  “I love you too,” she said softly.  No qualms, no conditions, nothing to get between them.  She loved him.  And it was wonderful, beyond description, to have something in her life that was uncomplicated.  A foundation that was solid.  She pressed her lips again to his, giving him a kiss as soft as the one he’d given her, pouring into it everything she thought but did not say.

 

Bruce’s heart leapt when Grace smiled, knowing that it meant she was over the pain of the day.  When she kissed him, he reveled in her love as it washed over him.  And then he kissed her back… a deep, soulful kiss.  Giving back to her as much love as he felt being given to him.  He needed her to know that she was loved, was needed, treasured… and always would be.  His fingers slipped into her curls, tangling in them easily.  Holding her to him while the kiss continued until they were both breathless.  Only then did he pull away, resting his forehead against hers as his breaths came in shallow gulps.  “I love you,” he said between tastes of air.

 

She rubbed her nose affectionately to his.  “I love you too,” she replied.  She kissed him again, another intense, longing kiss before pulling away.  “I’m not sure what came over me,” she admitted.  “The plea is a good thing.  It’s going to be okay.  I know beyond a doubt that you’ll never let anything happen to me.  I know that here.”  She laid a hand on his chest, over his heart.  At the same instant she did, she kissed him again.  This time, she felt his heartbeat quicken and as if out of reaction to that, she deepened the kiss.

 

Bruce opened himself to the deepening kiss, letting Grace be its guide.  Here… between them… there was no his or hers, mine or yours.  There was only theirs… ours… and this incredible feeling of belonging.  Bruce belonged to Grace; she to him.  Their souls melted together by the heat of too many wonderful kisses.  Bruce held her, knowing in his heart that she was right in what she’d said.  It would be okay, but not only because Bruce would bend over backwards to see to Grace’s safety, but because they had each other and there was nothing they couldn’t do together.  He truly believed that in the depths of his soul.

 

She leaned into him, her hand moving from his chest to wrap around his neck.  In doing so, she sat up a bit.  She wasn’t sure where she was wanting the kisses to lead.  All she really knew was that she drew comfort from them.  Though on closer inspection, it wasn’t necessarily the kiss that she was drawing comfort from, but the simple fact that he was here with her.  When the kiss ended of its own accord, she pulled away just enough to see his face.  She had one hand in his hair and the other was touching his cheek.  She could handle anything so long as he was with her.  And he was… even when he wasn’t physically, he was always in her heart.  She’d never be alone again… not ever.

 

The words that came to her weren’t any poem she’d read… more a conglomeration of all the poems she’d read… all the songs she loved so much.  “Through dark times and light… there is you.  Catching me when I fall or holding me when I have not the strength to stand.  You… to complete me.  You… to support me.  And in that, we become one and I suddenly know that there is no beginning, middle, or end… Only us…”  A year or so ago, saying something like that to him would have concerned her.  Now it didn’t.  She knew it was true.  And she knew he believed it too.

 

“Only us…” Bruce echoed.  Her words touched in the deepest places, bringing an out pouring of love to the surface as he looked into her eyes.  Love was there, too.  Bruce was overwhelmed by what he felt for her right now.  Which, in the past, would have scared him, but no longer did.  Everything Grace said was the truth: together, they were amazing and unstoppable.  “That sounds nice.”  He leaned in to kiss her again, a slow thanking kiss… thanking her for sharing her feelings, thanking her for being with him, thanking her for her.

 

She brought both arms around his torso, pulling him closer to her as the kiss continued and she lowered both of them until they were lying on the bed.  He eventually broke the kiss, staring down into her eyes for the longest moment.  She smiled lightly, as she ran her hand up to softly cup his cheek.  There really wasn’t any need for her to respond to him in words.  She could do that with her eyes and her caresses.  It had definitely been a stressful afternoon… for both of them.  A little comfort and closeness now would be a perfect healing for both of them.

 

Her touch was warm on his skin, and Bruce felt the heat of spreading from his cheek to the rest of his body like a slow flame.  It had been a tense time for both of them recently–emotions riding high.  They’d dealt with them verbally, and with tears, but there other forms of healing.  Ones that didn’t come from the right words or a cry.  Ones that were hungry and needy, having been denied physically in favor of cuddling or coddling.  Not that cuddling and snuggling were bad things–they weren’t; Bruce placed great value on those forms of personal contact–but they weren’t what the body wanted at the moment.

 

His eyes darkened with unchecked need, and as if in response, the air changed, charging with energy.

 

Her entire body tingled with excitement as she watched the look in his eyes change from warm and loving to hot and needy.  The warm tingle started in her toes and worked its way to her center where it settled for a moment before spreading up to her hair.  There wasn’t a part of her that didn’t react to that look in his eyes.  It was true that they were a very physical couple, but physical desires had taken a back seat to emotional needs the past couple of days.  She wasn’t surprised that her reaction equaled his.

 

Pulling her head up just enough to meet his lips, she brought her lips to his and initiated a deep kiss.  As she let her head fall back onto the bed, he followed her and the kiss deepened.  Mouths opened to allow more access.  Bodies pressed together, rubbing against one another and heightening awareness.  Hands began to roam and explore, touching and feeling… exciting one another.  The temperature of the room warmed up exponentially as the heat between them continued to rise.  Touching skin became tantamount as the kiss continued, lips pressing together and tongues seeking out the most hidden places.  Who needed air… love and desire would sustain them.

 

“Grace…”  Bruce moaned against her lips, and it was a tortured sound.  There were too many layers of friction between them.  Bruce hungered for the feel of skin sliding against skin, soft and warm, not the rustling of two sets of clothing.  His pushed his hand beneath the hem of her sweatshirt, smoothing along the soft-yet-fit planes of her stomach.  He touched her everywhere, luxuriating in the feel of flesh under his fingers.  The next crushing kiss–which Bruce wasn’t certain who initiated–took his breath away.

 

“I know…” she said, breath coming out in gasps, “Me too…”  She lifted up just enough for him to slide the sweatshirt up over her head.  She’d forgone wearing a bra today, as she hadn’t planned on going anywhere or having any company.  She wasn’t really sure where the sweatshirt even landed as it was tossed across the room.  All she knew was that flesh was finally exposed and Bruce dove toward it like he’d been starving… having fasted and was suddenly offered a feast.  All she could do was moan and dig her hands into his hair, holding him to her, encouraging like she too had been denied.  It was heavenly indeed.

 

Lips joined hands as Bruce continued to explore.  He touched and tasted every inch of her that was exposed.  He paid special attention to her breasts, massaging both as he took one already-budding nipple into his mouth.  Her skin was divine–both tasting and smelling of her soap, a soft perfume, and hot arousal.  He licked eagerly at her areola, swirling his tongue around the tender flesh.  Teasing… though which of them he wasn’t now sure.  Her body’s reactions were merely fueling his own needs.

 

The sweet ache within her continued to build.  The attention he was paying to her breasts and chest caused the most delicious spike of sensation within her.  She was certain she was reacting vocally as well as physically.  She simply had no idea what it was she was saying.  One hand was in his hair, following wherever he led.  The other was working of its own accord to get to the skin that was hidden underneath his shirt.  He’d been dressed for business… a dress shirt and slacks.  Without really knowing how she’d done it, she managed to pull one side of his shirt out and reach his back where she grasped at the flesh she found.

 

What she really wanted was to taste him.  Of course, that warred with her enjoyment at being tasted.  His mouth on her skin was causing all kinds of delightful feelings.  One particular need had her pressing up into him… just a bit of contact, a bit of foreplay.  To help the want building inside her… matching his.

 

Bruce groaned at the intimate touches, need pooling in his groin.  As Grace had managed to untuck his shirt, he decided it needed to go.  Raising himself up took every ounce of will power he had and then he straddled her.  His fingers moved to his buttons and Grace’s hands flew up to join his.  Amid a flurry of fingers, a button popped off his shirt, but finally it hung open.  Bruce shrugged the offending piece of clothing off his shoulders while Grace’s hands moved in to touch.  His plan was thwarted, however, when his wrists refused to slip out of the still-buttoned sleeves.

 

She gave a bit of a tug herself on the sleeves, fighting off a slight curse when they didn’t give way as quickly as she wanted.  She watched for a moment while his shaky hands gave another tug at the sleeves. Deciding she’d gone long enough without contact, she took his hands in each of hers, pulling up and kissing him again.  Her chest pressed up against his.  The distance had allowed her to gain something in the way of coherence as far as thinking was involved.

 

In a move that involved more skill than strength, she broke the kiss long enough to switch their positions.  He was now lying on the bed, on his shirt, arms still somewhat confined by the sleeves.  She couldn’t help but smile down at him, moving her legs so that she was now straddling him.  Settling down, they both hissed at the contact and her first instinct was to rub… to ‘feel’ him through her jeans and his pants.  She stopped the motion, though it took all her willpower to do so.  Leaning down, she kissed him almost hungrily, finally getting the taste she’d so desperately wanted.

 

She placed intimate kisses along his jawline down his neck to his collar bone.  She smiled as she gently bit him and then tongued the spot before taking the skin into her mouth and sucking.  It was as she did this that she moved a hand down his arm to the cuff and with an ease she didn’t think she had, she undid the button.  Giving his collar bone another gentle bite, she sat up a bit and smiled at him.  The other button was quickly undone and together they removed his shirt.

 

Once his hands were free, Bruce’s arms shot out, grabbing Grace and pulling her back down on top of him.  Bringing his head up off the bed, he caught her mouth in a greedy kiss.  His arms wrapped around her,   then traveled over her shoulders and down her back, slowly mapping the territory as they went.  Finally he reached denim, settling the palms of his hands over her back pockets.

 

The kiss had ended, only to followed by another and another, each greedier than the last.  Bruce gripped her throw the denim, forcing their hips together in a way that made them both moan.  He needed this… they needed it.

 

He was hard; his manhood rubbing, pressing into her through her jeans.  It was thrilling beyond words… the sensations it elicited in her.

 

Bringing her knees forward, she continued kissing him, any part of him she chose to, before moving slowly.  It wasn’t an up and down motion as much as it was moving forward and backward.  The depth of how good this felt to her was simply indescribable.  When she moved up and captured his lips with hers again, the amount of passion she poured into it bespoke of her need… just how much she ached for him.  Foreplay was blissful until need and desire became overwhelming and then there was only one thing that could be done to satisfy those needs.

 

Breaking off the kiss, she moved down his body, placing kisses along his chest and abdomen.  It was actually a good thing he was wearing slacks instead of denim as they were much easier to remove in the state he was in.  She freed him expertly, smiling at the fact that he was almost completely nude now… except of course that his pants were pooled at his ankles and he still wore his shoes.

 

She was moving slowly up his body again, but stopped mid-way, a devilish glint in her eyes.  Reaching out, she took his manhood in her hands, fondling lovingly as the rest of her continued to move and her mouth descended upon his again.

 

Bruce’s mouth fell open in a soft sigh, though the sound was covered up instantly by her mouth.   And when Grace slid her tongue inside, it danced with his.  He reached out to touch her cheek, gently caressing.  His fingers lightly trailed down the side of her face, moving back to brush tendrils of gold away from the shell of her ear.  He traced the contour of her neck, paying special attention to the places on her neck he knew made her crazy.

 

His free hand buried in her curls, holding the heated kisses.  The other hand continued its path downward, tickling across her back.  Her skin was soft, warm and already lightly sweat-sheened from their activities.  She felt good; so very good.  He continued to kiss her, his tongue imitated the strokes of her hand, rubbing… petting… teasing.

 

The tease was wonderful, but what Bruce wanted now was everything.  Her jeans had to go.  His straying hand finally hit the waist band of her jeans from the back and slide over her firm behind.  Rounding to the front, he brought his hand between her legs and massaged her where he wanted most to be.  When she broke the kiss to moan out his name, he moved to the snap of her jeans, undoing it and unzipping easily.  His hand slide inside and he smiled when he came into contact with the lacey front of her thong.

 

Her hand moved from his member as soon as his came in contact with her jeans.  When it slid inside and brushed along her panties, she couldn’t help the noise that emanated from her throat.  Her head dropped forward, resting on his chest, and she couldn’t help but press into his hand, seeking a more intimate contact.  It wasn’t necessarily his hand she wanted there, but the sensation was so delightful, she couldn’t think of how to move beyond it to get to what she truly wanted.

 

Resting her weight on one hand, she managed to muster up enough strength to reach down and place her hand on top of his.  Hers was outside her jeans while his was inside.  She moaned again and lifted up just enough to look at him.  “Time to take these off,” she said, huskily.  Her eyes closed again and she let herself enjoy the feel of what his hand was doing to her.  But she wasn’t going to last long if he continued.  She was too close already.  “Bruce,” she said his name, her voice giving away just exactly how close she was.

 

Grace’s voice alone just about did Bruce in right there.  So much need, so much hungry want… the sound of it sent a tremor through his body.  He looked into her eyes and could see himself in them, could see his own need mirror in her eyes.  They were both too close now… it would be a quick coupling, though the foreplay had been sweet and hot at the same time.

 

She groaned with frustration when he finally pulled his hand away from her jeans and settled both his hands on her hips. Pushing her up, off him, he tugged on the jeans until they slid down her hips.  Grace sat back, then rose so she was half-standing on her knees in front of him.  Bruce took the advantage and eased her jeans further on her hips, his thumbs hooking into the band of her thong at the same time.  He pushed those down as well.  “Stand,” he said gruffly when the jeans would go no further.  He wanted them off.  Now.

 

Did he have any idea what that one little word did to her?  The manner in which he spoke it sent an unexpected thrill throughout her entire system.  She bit her lip and nodded vigorously at his request.  She wasn’t too sure how steady she would stand at this juncture, but if it got her to the end they so desperately needed, she would fly.  Her highly sensitized body moved regretfully away from his and she put two shaky feet on the floor.  She wasn’t alone for long though.  He was up and beside her in an instant, helping her to remove the hindering clothing from not only her person, but his own.

 

She wanted everything in that instant when they were standing nude before one another.  Her hands longed to touch, her mouth begged to be kissed, her more sensitive areas needed his.  She wouldn’t have minded if he pushed her onto the bed and took her fast and furious.  Just the thought of it caused her to shiver in anticipation.  Days of emotional intensity built up to this physical need for release.  He was all she could see… all she ever wanted or needed.  He was all… and he needed to take her… soon.

 

The look on Grace’s face, the message in her eyes, told Bruce everything he needed to know.  He stepped forward into Grace’s personal space, his arms wrapping around her curvaceous body.  Even as he pushed them both back towards the bed, he claimed her mouth in a fierce kiss.  The back of Grace’s legs hit the mattress and suddenly they were tumbling back across the middle of the bed.

 

They moved as one, the kiss never ebbing in its intensity, until they were both lying prone in the center of the large bed.  And it was only then, when her hands roamed his wondrously hard body and her legs opened to wrap around his waist, that other hard parts of his body came in touch with the hot, slick parts of hers and she gasped.  The true volume was never actually heard as he was still kissing her.  His tongue foreshadowing what other parts of his body would soon be doing.

 

And Lord help her, but at this moment, that end was all she could think of.

 

When Bruce entered her at last, it was like sliding into liquid fire.  Searing heat, but in a good way that took his breath away and made them both cry out.  The fire consumed them from the inside out, spreading from the apex of their joined bodies to every other part of them.  Everywhere flesh touched flesh, there was heat, spark and flame.  The only Bruce could do was feed those flames, stoking the already fire with each stroke and each kiss.  Which he did at a frenzied pace, urged on by the desire to bring them both the release they needed… to feel Grace come unglued beneath him.

 

She moved with him, matching his pace easily because the need for fulfillment was just as excruciating for her as it was for him.  She felt every inch of him that filled her, every place he touched her, every time their breaths mingled before a kiss.  It was one of those moments that she didn’t want to end, but knew that there was no way she could last.  They’d spent days building up to this.  The foreplay led to this hasty joining and there was no way that she could hold out.  She didn’t close her eyes though, couldn’t close her eyes as it was a necessity to see his face, to watch as passion finally claimed him.

And she knew, beyond a doubt, that he would watch her.  It was their way.  The only way they knew.

 

Their eyes met and locked just as the pressure building in Bruce finally reached the point of release. His breath was labored, his thrusts now quicker and harder.  And when the energy began to pour out of him, he could feel it… everything.

 

She managed to hold out long enough to watch him, to feel his release fill her and then she could hold out no longer.  When she finally let go, something akin to a soft cry emanated from her throat.  She mentally heard herself say his name, but when the vocals fell from her lips, it wasn’t his name she called.  It was more incoherent babble than anything else.  All she knew was that with her climax, there was more than physical fulfillment.  Every part of her was affected.

 

And when it was over… when the rush finally ended and they were both sated… all she could think to do was hold his sweat-sheened body to hers and tell him she loved him.  And she did… with every ounce of her being.

 

Grace’s arm around him, holding him, was the most natural thing on earth, and Bruce smiled, pressing a soft kiss into the base of her neck.  It was all he could do.  The tensions of the last couple of days had melted away into pure happiness. “I love you, too,” he whispered in the calm.  He closed his eyes and wrapped his arms around her.

 

She let her eyes drift closed as well, more than comfortable with having his weight on her.  It was a moment she treasured.  He never rolled away.  He never put distance between them.  He always held her to him, letting her know that it was she who was precious to him… the act was simply an extension of that emotion.  And when he let her hold him like this, it was the greatest expression of trust.

Vulnerability… and a need to make sure she knew that he loved her. The reverse was too, and as she held him, she knew he understood that.

 

****

 

Bruce was smiling as he pulled his Ferrari into the gates at the Gotham Country Club.  He was looking forward to his Best Friend day with Courtney.  He’d earned a couple of uncomplicated hours with his friend.  The weekend had been very tumultuous, and both Monday and Tuesday had been dominated by stressful meetings and phone conferences.  Although, he had to admit that certain parts of Monday had been very nice indeed.  And thinking about that turned his smile into a huge grin.

 

He pulled his car into the circular drive and got out, handing his keys to the valet who descended upon him almost immediate.  Tipping the man, he strode into the lobby.  They were going to meeting by the stained glass again.  While Bruce waited, he studied the mosaic, trying to see how much of the city he could still recognize.  A lot had changed since the artist had created it.

 

He was still studying it when his cell phone rang.  Bruce frowned as he pulled it from his pocket.  When he told Lee about his unofficial “best friend” day, he’d left expressed instruction that he wasn’t to be disturbed for those hours.  It was a time to relax and enjoy his friend.  So this call better not be Lee.

 

Flipping open the top of the phone, he read the display and his heartbeat sped up.  It was Sloane.  If anything had happened to Grace… “Wayne here,” he said, answering as fast as he could.

 

“I am sorry to interrupt you, Mr. Wayne, but Rogers has just informed me that he’s had no phone calls from Mrs. Meyers today.”

 

It took a moment for this words to sink in.  It wasn’t about Grace; it was Courtney.  “She ditched him?” he asked.

 

“It would seem,” came Sloane’s clipped reply.  “Her schedule didn’t indicate anything until after your luncheon, but when Rogers showed up at the Meyers’ residence to accompany her, no one was there.”

 

Nee probably left early, without him, Bruce figured.  “It’s okay, Sloane.  I’ll call her and find out what’s going on,” Bruce told him and hung up shortly after.  His frown had returned.  He knew Nee didn’t like the idea of having a body guard, but he’d thought when she had accepted his offer that she’d try and respect it.

 

Sighing he selected Courtney’s name from his phone’s memory and hit the TALK button.  He listened impatiently as it dialed and rang, his frown deepening when it kicked him to voicemail.  “Nee,” he said, his voice filling with impatience and concern.  “It’s me, Bruce.  I’m at the country club and you’re not.  If you don’t see me standing by the cityscape in five minutes, please give me a call.”

 

The next five minutes were unbearable, but Bruce forced himself to wait.  Getting Courtney’s voicemail was a rarity and it left Bruce bewildered.  Why hadn’t she answered?

 

“Excuse me, Mr. Wayne?”  It was the maitre d’ from the restaurant.  Bruce turned to look at him, finding it hard to squelch the frown that was now permanently etched on his brow.  “I was…wondering… if you were going to be canceling your reservation.  We seem to be in need of a table and since your party hasn’t arrived…”

 

“No… that’s fine,” Bruce told the man distractedly.  Then he walked away, still frowning.  He went outside, just in case Courtney was running late and was just getting there.  When he didn’t see her, he pulled his cell phone out again and called her house.  No answer.

 

His next call was to Seth’s office.

 

****

 

Seth was in the middle of a meeting with Alex, discussing Grace and AnnaBeth’s next shoot.  It was going to be a dual shoot.  The manufacturer had contracted both women to advertise their swimsuits.  It was a big move for the agency.  One of the few times anymore that the two women modeled together.  Not many businesses could afford to pay both of them… not everything that this one had put out.  So Seth had stepped in and helped Alex make all the arrangements and prepare the actual advertising campaign.  Running the show was fun, but he still enjoyed getting in the trenches and getting his feet wet.

 

He was a bit put out when his phone rang.  “Hold on a sec, Alex,” he said, hating to interrupt him in the middle of a pitch.  Picking up the phone, he tried not to sound frustrated.  “I asked you to please hold my calls.”

 

“I’m sorry, sir,” his secretary said.  “But it’s Mr. Wayne.  And well… he said it was important.”

 

Seth checked his watch and immediately became concerned.  Courtney was supposed to meet Bruce for lunch today.  That should have been right now.  “Okay, I’ll take it.”

 

Alex’s brows furrowed at the look that crossed his friend’s face.

 

“What’s wr…”  He didn’t get to finish his question because Seth quickly pushed the button that opened up the line.

 

“Bruce, it’s Seth, everything okay?”  He couldn’t help but loosen his tie a bit as he sat down in the chair.

 

Bruce had continued to stand outside in the chilly February air while he waited on hold.  He has hoped that while his call was patched through, Courtney would show up.  She hadn’t, and something about that did not sit right with him.

 

“I certainly hope so,” he said in lieu of a proper greeting.  Then he sighed, backing up a bit.  He wasn’t sure how to say anything with alarming Seth, and yet, he also wasn’t sure there wasn’t a reason for alarm.  The gnawing feeling in the pit of his stomach continued to grow.  “Do you know where Courtney is?  She stood me up for lunch.”

 

Seth’s heart skipped about four beats and almost lunged out of his chest when it started beating again.  He shook his head, trying for calm.  There was no reason to freak out yet.  But as he checked his watch… She ran late a lot.  But this late?  To meet Bruce?  “She wouldn’t stand you up, Bruce,” he said.  “She was going on about ‘Best Friend Day’ all morning this morning.  She even went so far as to say that Rogers best not be late or she’d give him a piece of her mind.  So last I know, she was working at home in the morning and then was going to meet you at the Country Club.”  He checked his watch again.  “She didn’t answer her cell?”

 

Alex leaned forward in his seat, taking his cue from Seth as to what was going on.  Something was up with Courtney.  Lunch with him, she’d cancel.  But lunches with Seth or Bruce… nothing kept her from them.

 

None of that was anything Bruce wanted to hear.  His hand clenched tight to the cell phone and he had to loosen his grip for fear that he’d break it.  “Seth… Rogers said no one was at your house when he arrived.  He called Sloane to see if there’d been a change in her schedule.”  Bruce had gone over that same schedule with Miles on Monday when he’d stopped by the mayor’s office before his first meeting.  She should have been at home.  She should have.

 

“What the fuck…”  His jaw clenched out of anger and a touch of fear… actually it was more fear and a gut reaction of anger.  “I don’t like this, Bruce.  Not at all.  I can see her running off if something came up… I can see her thinking nothing would go wrong if she just took a little detour.  But I can’t see her not showing up to meet you OR not answering her cell phone.”  He leaned forward and ran his hand through his hair.  Something happened.  He could feel it in his heart.  Something was wrong… had happened to Courtney.

 

When he finally looked up, Alex saw how red Seth’s eyes were, how tight his jaw was clenched.  His face became the epitome of concern.

 

“This isn’t right.”  He stood and opened his drawer, reaching for his keys.  “Call her dad.  Maybe… just maybe… she stopped in to see him and left her cell phone in the car.  I’ll go back by the house.  Maybe she went back there.  I’ll also call Mom and see if she’s seen her.”

 

He was on autopilot now.  All he knew was he had to find his wife.  “This just isn’t right,” he said the last, his voice a bit shaken.

 

At the tone of Seth’s voice, the fear that had growing in the pit of Bruce’s stomach rose to the surface.  His face contorted in a mask of pain and he had to shut his eyes in order to tamp it down.  Heaving a shaky sigh, he nodded, and then verbally agreed to what Seth was saying.  “I’ll call Miles,” he repeated.  “And then I’ll call the Manor to see if she’s checked in with Alfred.”  His voice cracked on Alfred’s name.

 

He didn’t like it, not one bit.  Seth was correct; it wasn’t right.  None of this was right.  His instincts were telling him something was terribly wrong with Nee and his instincts were usually never that far off.

 

“Seth?”  he queried, trying to not to let exactly how scared he was show in his voice. “Call me if you hear from her, okay?”

 

He nodded curtly once but then realized Bruce couldn’t see it.  He didn’t even realize that he’d handed his keys to Alex who had extended his hand for them.  “I will.  You do the same, okay?  Maybe we’ll get lucky.”  He said the words but he wasn’t so sure he believed them.  Something had happened to his wife.  His wife.  He’d fought too long and too hard to make sure that she was healthy.  He wasn’t going to lose her now.  The prospect just wasn’t acceptable.  “Call me either way… whether you find her or not.”

 

****

 

After Seth hung up the phone, he leaned forward, resting his hands on his desk as if to steady himself.

 

“She missed her lunch date,” Alex said.  It could have easily been a question, except that he already knew the answer.

 

Seth reached up and pinched the bridge of his nose.  “Yeah,” he said softly.  “Her bodyguard went to the house to follow her to the Country Club where she was meeting Bruce for lunch.  Only when he got there, she was gone.  Bruce said she never showed for lunch.  And that’s just not like her.  Late for lunch with him?!  I doubt it.”

 

Alex nodded.  “Me too.”  He picked up Seth’s phone and dialed his secretary.  “Hey,” he said, trying to keep his tone casual.  He was generally on equal terms with his secretary and to come across as anything else would arise suspicion.  And the last thing Seth would want is this to be discussed over the water cooler.  “Seth and I are going to head out for the afternoon.  Cancel my appointments, ok?”  He waited a heartbeat for her to answer and then hung up his phone.  His next call was to Seth’s secretary where he gave her the same instructions.

 

“I’m sure that canceling the entire afternoon isn’t going to be necessary,” Seth said with false optimism when Alex handed him his coat.

 

“Not taking any chances.  If something’s happened to Courtney, my place is with you.”

 

Alex headed out of Seth’s office to walk to his and get his coat.  As he did so, Seth shook his head.  Alex was all kinds of a pain in the ass most times, but when he needed someone… when he needed a friend,

Alex was always there for him.  Seth honestly didn’t know where he’d be without Alex Norton as a friend.  Probably a shell of a man.  And if his worst thoughts were coming to pass, he was going to need his friend in more ways than even he could imagine.

 

****

 

Bruce drew a breath and tried to calm himself before calling Miles.  He didn’t want to just call; he wanted to hope in the Ferrari and drive to City Hall.  Go to his office and see for himself that Courtney had just lost track of time.  But he realized instantly that this wasn’t an option, He should stay there just in case she was showed up late.

 

Eugenia answered on the third ring.  Her cheerful greeting was a shock to his system, but at the same time, it almost gave him hope.  “Hey, Eugenia, this is Bruce Wayne.  I need to speak to the mayor.  It’s urgent.”

 

Miles was on the other line talking to Commissioner Gordon about some things that were going on down at the police station when Eugenia entered his office.  His brows furrowed as the woman stood wringing her hands.  She never interrupted him, especially when he was on the phone.  “Yes, Genie?”

 

“Um… sorry to bother you, Mayor.  But Mr. Wayne is on the phone.  Needs to talk to you.  Says it’s urgent.”  With that, she stepped out.

 

He made a hasty excuse to the commissioner.  For Bruce to call and say something was urgent, it had to be.  A lot of people were given to saying that to get a moment of his time, but not Bruce.  It didn’t happen that way.  Picking up the other line, he kept his voice calm as he said, “Bruce.  Eugenia said you had an urgent matter to discuss?”

 

“I… yeah.”  For a moment, Bruce did not know what to say.  How did he tell Miles, a man he trusted and who trusted him, that his daughter might be missing?  “I was wondering if you knew of any changes to Courtney’s schedule today?  She didn’t show up for our lunch,” here he took a breath, “and Seth doesn’t know where she’d be.”

 

He tried to squelch his immediate reaction.  The fearful one that would cause him to frighten Bruce even more.  Instead, he used all his years of political experience to remain calm… on the exterior.  “She didn’t call me about any changes.  I haven’t seen her since Monday night, actually.”  He paused to focus.  The threats…  They hadn’t chosen to go after Constance… oh no!  They knew the way to get to his heart AND soul was to go after his daughter.  Emotions where Courtney stood were too close to raw… for all of them.  “If Seth doesn’t know where she is, Bruce…”  He didn’t say anything else, just let it hang there.

 

They both knew.

 

“Yeah…” Bruce said almost immediately.  “I had that same thought.”  Miles had, of course, just hinted at Bruce greatest fear.  Courtney *could* be late, but it wasn’t likely.  What was more likely… was unacceptable to him.  “Miles…”  he said, his defenses breaking down momentarily.  He wasn’t sure now what he was supposed to do, so he looked to Miles for the answers.

 

He swallowed hard, wanting to give into his own fear and simply react.

 

But that’s what Seth would be doing.  It’s what Connie would do.  And Bruce as well.  They would all be looking to him, as they should.  As the head of the household, he had to act as such.  “Call Seth and find out what his status is.  If he’s made it back to his home.  If Courtney’s not there,” and they all knew she wasn’t, “then have everyone meet at the mayoral mansion.  Have Seth talk to Constance and tell her what’s going on.  And let everyone know that I *will* be there.  I’m going to call Commissioner Gordon… have him set things in motion… Just in case.”  He paused again and softly said, “And call

Grace.  Have her meet us at the mansion too.”

 

The police… Miles was calling the police.  Of course, that made sense.  That’s what anyone would do if they’re daughter was… God, Bruce didn’t even want to think about it.  But Miles was calling the police commissioner, so he had to.  “Right.  I’ll… see you in a few.”

 

****

 

After hanging up with Miles, Bruce called Seth back and relayed the message.  The exchange was brief, as both men were trying to keep their phone lines free in case Courtney happened to call.  That, and Bruce was shaking with fear.  The only thing that could scare him worse was something happening–as it already had once–to Grace.  He sat down on a bench outside the door to the country club restaurant and attempted to calm himself through deep breaths.

 

When he was sure he could make his next phone cal, he called the Manor.

 

“Wayne Residence,” Alfred answered, which meant he was using the older phone in main hall.  It wasn’t touch tone and unlike the other phones in the house, had no digital display.

 

“Alfred, it’s Bruce,” he said curtly.

 

“Is something amiss, Master Bruce?”  Of course, Alfred would know something was.  Not only should Bruce be at lunch now, but Alfred just plain knew him.

 

Bruce filled Alfred in, trying not to start freaking out again.  He recounted Sloane’s call and how no one seemed to know where Courtney was.  Alfred took it all as only Alfred could–with a dignified calm–and asked if there was anything Bruce needed him to do.  In specifically, did he want him to notify Grace?

 

“NO,” Bruce said.  “Should tell Grace myself.”

 

“Probably for the best, sir.  Shall I get her?”

 

“Yes, please… and Alfred… have her take the limo to the mayor’s mansion.”

 

“Of course, sir,” Alfred said and then went to give Grace the phone.

 

****

 

Grace and Hope were looking through some notes Hope had taken during her interview with AnnaBeth.  They were discussing what points Hope was going to focus on and what ones would be best left out for this initial article.  They were bent over the desk, heads nearly touching, when

Alfred entered the den.

 

“Sorry to disturb you, Miss Grace, but Master Bruce is on the phone.”  He held out the cell phone, waiting patiently for her to take it.

 

“Something wrong?” she questioned, knowing he had plans to meet Courtney for lunch.  She glanced up at the clock as she took the phone.

 

When Alfred didn’t respond right away, she put the phone to her ear.

 

Hope picked up her papers and started to exit the room, but was stopped by Alfred.

 

“Perhaps you should wait, Miss Hope.”

 

“Bruce?” Grace asked into the phone.  “Everything okay, hon?”

 

“No,” Bruce said immediately.  “Everything’s wrong.”  He had started shaking again, and a feeling of worried despair rose in his throat.  That feeling that something was happening to Courtney had returned.  “Courtney didn’t show up for our lunch, Grace.”  He couldn’t say more.  He shut his eyes and waited for her reaction.

 

Shock was the first emotion that Grace actually registered.  Courtney wouldn’t miss lunch with Bruce for anything.  No way.  The second emotion that hit her was concern for Bruce.  He sounded like hell, and she knew he was trying to keep it all together.  So if he sounded like that… he had to be doing much worse.  “Where are you, Bruce?” she asked and then immediately answered with a question.  “Are you still at the Country Club?”  She motioned for Alfred to come further into the room.

 

She was worried about Courtney… no doubt about that.  But if something HAD happened to Courtney, Grace had knew that her friend would want her to take care of Bruce.  That would be Courtney’s priority.  So she made him her priority.

 

“Yeah, I’m sitting outside.  I was waiting in case she…” He trailed off, shaking his head.  Courtney wasn’t coming.  He knew it in his gut and his heart.  Something bad had happened to her.  “Miles wants us all to him at the mayoral mansion.  As soon as possible.”

 

“Okay, I’m on my way.” She stood and crossed over to Alfred, standing beside him as she talked.  “Bruce, why don’t you let us come by and pick you up?”  She reached into her pocket and pulled out the pager that Sloane had her carry.  Pushing the red button as he had instructed her to do, she knew he’d be here almost instantly.  “We’ll come get you and ride over to the mansion together.”  She paused for a long moment.

Running her hand through her hair, she held back a sigh.  “We’re going to find her, Bruce.  I believe that.  We’re going to find her and she’s going to be okay.”  She definitely said that for his benefit.  He needed to hear it, even if he was far from believing it.

 

Bruce was about to protest that he’d brought a car, but then stopped.  He was still shaking and he didn’t know if he could handle driving while like this.  “Okay,” he agreed.  “Have Alfred send a driver with your to pick up the Ferrari.”

 

Bruce felt cold.  Cold and numb.  If Grace wanted to come get him, maybe it was for the best.

 

****

 

Immediately after Grace hung up the phone, Sloane was standing in the doorway of the den.  How he knew she was in there, she didn’t ask.  He knew and that was enough.  To Alfred, she said, “We’re going to go pick him up at the Country Club.  Could you have the limo out front as soon as possible?  We’ll need to have someone go along with us who can drive his Ferrari back to the manor.”

 

Alfred merely nodded and moved off to perform the tasks as Grace requested.

 

Her next look was to Sloane.  Just having him here was a great relief. She didn’t worry about herself.  Sloane would make sure she was safe.  “Courtney is missing,” she explained to Sloane and by that way also explained to her sister.  “She never showed up at the Country Club.”

 

“What?” Hope said, her voice clearly shaken.

 

Grace reached out and rested a reassuring hand on her sister’s shoulder.  “Things are a bit ‘tense’ at the moment,” she continued to inform him.  “I’m not so sure that we shouldn’t ‘beef’ things up a bit.  If Courtney’s been taken or…” she paused for a moment, “or God forbid, hurt… It’s not going to stop there.”

 

Sloane nodded.  Grace rarely gave orders, preferring to go with the flow.  And though he worked for Mr. Wayne, he knew Mr. Wayne would concede to her wishes.  “I will take care of it, Miss O’Neil.”

 

“I want to leave right away.  How long do you need?”

 

“Give me two minutes.”

 

She nodded and moved her hand off Hope’s shoulder to wrap around her arm.  “We’re going to the Mayor’s residence.  I don’t know what happened.  Courtney didn’t show up and no one knows where she is.  Miles wants everyone at the mansion so that’s where we’re going.”  She made it to the door and the limo was waiting on them.  “Hope,” she said as they got in, “Bruce doesn’t handle these things well.  And what we saw the other day was nothing compared to what you will see now.  He can handle things directed at him a lot better than he can something happening to Courtney or I.”

 

The younger O’Neil nodded.  She honestly had no idea what to make of any of this.  She needed time to digest, and now there simply was no time.

 

The girls heard doors shut and without any other preamble, they were on their way to get Bruce.  It was their worst fear come to pass.  Grace would worry about herself later.  Now… she was needed in other more important ways.

 

****

 

Bruce was still out front of the building–seated on a bench–when the limo pulled up in the drive and parked in the drop off.  He was holding his valet ticket in his right hand, but barely seemed to be aware of it.  When Grace got out of the limo and hurried to his side, followed by the extra driver, he barely seemed to notice.  He did, however, hand over the valet ticket when she asked for it.

 

His mind was running in circles, going over all the things that could have happened to Courtney and what should have happened instead.  How could she not have waited for Rogers?  Why didn’t she?  Why hadn’t she called?  The circles kept interloping in his mind, and he was getting tangled in them.

 

She did NOT like what she saw when she stepped out of the limo.  She recognized the man Sloane brought along to drive Bruce’s car back to the manor.  As he took the valet ticket from Bruce, she said, “Make sure Alfred knows that we’ve picked up Bruce.”  Sure he would know by the return of the car, but she wanted person-to-person contact.  “I’ll call him after we know what’s going on.”  Taking Bruce’s arm, she led him into the limo, making sure he didn’t hit his head on the frame of the vehicle as he got inside.

 

Before she got in, she looked pointedly at Sloane.  “I need to have someone place a phone call to Bruce’s social secretary.  His name is Lee Merryweather.  I want it made VERY clear that he is NOT to call Bruce.  Not once, not for anything.  He feels a deep need to know something about anything.  He calls me.  Only me.”  She moved a bit closer to Sloane, keeping her voice soft.  “I don’t care how you get the point across, Sloane.  Sometimes Lee likes to bother Bruce… and right now, I’m not going to let that happen right now.”

 

Sloane said nothing.  He didn’t have to.

 

Grace got in the limo and as Sloane shut the door, she sat beside Bruce.  He was looking down at the floor, clearly losing himself in his thoughts.  She placed her finger under his chin and made him look at her.  “Look at me,” she said when he wouldn’t meet her eyes right away.

When he finally did, she said, “There’s no controlling Courtney.  She gives new meaning to the word ‘headstrong’.  If something has happened…” When he tried to drop his eyes, she moved her face so it was directly in front of his, “If something has happened, we’re going to find out what it is and handle it.  And we both know that the last thing she wants is for you to bog down in this and blame yourself.  So don’t.  Our focus here is finding her and bringing her home.  It’s what she would want… What she needs us to do.”

 

Hope sat flabbergasted.  Not only to see Bruce like this, but to see her sister.  No one would believe Grace had this in her!  It was pretty amazing to witness.

 

Bruce nodded, letting her know that he heard her, but she still felt numb inside.  “Wasn’t trying to control her…” he said softly… latching onto the first thing she’d said to him.  “… just wanted to help…”  He closed his eyes, trying to regain some control.  Grace was right: Nee wouldn’t want him doing this.  Nee would want him to be strong, and he wasn’t being strong.  Opening his eyes, he sought Grace’s and felt the fog clearing as he made eye contact.

 

She took his face with both her hands, moving forward enough to rest her forehead on his.  “You want to help her, Bruce,” she said softly, but her voice had lost none of its force.  “You really want to help her, you’ll NOT do this.”  She pulled away enough to kiss his forehead, but then placed hers back upon his.  “You’ll not disappear into that ‘dark place’ that frightens her so much.”  It frightened Grace too, but he was far more focused on how things would affect Courtney than how they would affect her.  So she continued to focus on Courtney.  “When we find out what’s going on, we’re going to need to act on that.  For her.”

 

Bruce nodded again and pressed his forehead back to hers.  His arms sought hers out of instinct.  Not too long ago, he never would have done that–reached for comfort–because there would have been no one to reach for.  But Grace was his comfort, his beacon out of the dark places, and he could see that light.  He could see it and reached for it, both mentally and physically.  Because she was right.  He couldn’t help Courtney, should she need him, while swimming in his own pain.  He couldn’t even help himself like that.

 

The limo was warm, and Bruce felt some of the chill start to creep out of him.  He still less than whole, though.  In the softest whisper, one he wasn’t sure Hope would hear and was meant only for Grace anyway, he said, “I feel something is wrong, Grace.  Here.”  He took her hand and pressed it to his heart.  “And it scares me because I don’t know why she’d go and leave without Rogers.”

 

She took her hand from his face and wrapped her arm around him, moving closer to him.  There were so many reasons why Courtney would have left without Rogers… her own inane stubborness being the first and foremost in Grace’s mind.  More than likely she wanted to leave when she wanted to leave, and Rogers wasn’t there so she left without him.  She loved Courtney, but she called it like she saw it.  Courtney did what she wanted to do.  But she didn’t say that.  Instead, she said, “Any number of things could have happened.  She’s a busy woman who’s highly in demand.  Maybe she didn’t have time to wait for Rogers.”  She hugged him closely to her, letting him draw strength from her.  “And maybe something is wrong, Bruce.  Maybe.  But Bruce, I have faith… a belief that everything is going to be okay.  That she’s going to be fine.  She’s far too tough not to be.  And you have to believe that too.  Again for her.”

 

Hope had moved to the other side of the limo when Bruce got in.  Sure, Grace had warned her.  But how he was now put the incident over the weekend to shame.  It frightened Hope in a way.  He’d become more human to her, but in a way he was still ‘larger than life’.  And then again, she had to wonder… just friends?  How deep was this connection?  If situations were reversed, if it were Grace who was ‘missing’, what would he do?  Would it affect his as deeply?  He’d sent Grace away.  Did he have dark places where she was concerned?  What would he do if Grace weren’t here?  It was all so confusing.

 

Bruce returned Grace’s hug, holding her as he were afraid he would drown without her.  Maybe he would have.  “We always joke that the reason I like her so much is that she’s the only person I know of who’s stubbornness rivals mine…” he chuckled slightly, remembering a similar conversations few weeks prior.   “But I hope that it isn’t the case.  Grace, if she put herself in danger just to prove some kind of point or… heaven forbid because she thought she could handle herself…” He sighed, and it was a tortured sound.  “I’ve been over it in my mind.  I knew her schedule like I know my own.  She didn’t have any appointments until after our lunch, and Seth said she was working at home until then.  He and Rogers both said there weren’t signs of forced entry–” That thought alone had Bruce frozen with terror.  “So I can’t figure out why she didn’t just wait for Rogers.  I know she only took him on because Seth asked, but, Grace…”  He looked up… “I can’t lose her.  I just got her back.”

 

“We aren’t going to lose her.  She didn’t fight for a year to save her life to do something to endanger it just to make a point.  More than likely something came up and she felt she couldn’t wait.”  She pulled him to her, wrapping him as securely as she could.  “And you did just get her back… so you aren’t going to lose her.  I promise you that.”  She kissed his head before resting her cheek on it.  “What we have to do is find that well within us that she’s always talking about and draw strength from it.  Hold on to the fact that we know she’s going to be okay.  Because she will be.  I believe that with everything I am.”

 

Bruce breathed deep, and then shook his head to clear it.  He’d never seen Grace so strongly convinced of anything, and that gave him something to hold onto.  “I know,” he said.  “And for the record, I’m not blaming myself… not really.  I know Nee just can’t handle structure.  I love her dearly, but following rules is just not in her nature.  Even when they’re for her own good.”  He was feeling a little better… still shaky and scared on the inside, but he controlling it better.  He’d alright.  His light was a lot closer now.  He wasn’t sure what he’d ever done without it, either.  Without Grace.

 

For no reason–or for every reason–he kissed her cheek softly.

 

She turned her so her forehead was resting on his again.  She’d known the minute he spoke on the phone how he was feeling, where he was going.  And she knew she wasn’t going to let him go there… to bog down in the pain.  No matter the cost, it wasn’t going to happen.  And as the Mayor’s mansion appeared before them, she knew he wasn’t going to stay there.  Even if he felt like going, he wouldn’t stay.  Courtney needed him.  She needed him too, but Courtney was the important one right now.  “She does like to buck the system and do things her own way.  And she’s impatient.  If Rogers wasn’t there when she was ready to go… even if he wasn’t supposed to be… she wouldn’t wait on him.  Not for a moment.”

 

Bruce sighed.  How well he knew that fact.  “Did you know, did I tell you, that Rogers actually volunteered to be her bodyguard?  The others… weren’t keen on it… they’ve all been with me long enough to know her too well.  Too unpredictable and high maintenance, that’s what Colton said.  But Rogers said he’d be honored to do it.”  He shook his head; Rogers had a strange sense of what was an honor.  He knew every one of security team well enough to know that each of them would consider this whole thing a failure to do his duty.  Every one of them.  And even if Rogers hadn’t really failed Courtney–even if she had been the fault–he would still feel responsible.  Bruce knew that.  If he didn’t know Courtney like he did, he’d have been tempted to fall prey to the same thought.  But he knew her, and so he couldn’t fault Rogers, no matter how angry he was that Rogers hadn’t been there.  He’d arrived on schedule, only to discover that the schedule had changed mid-stream.

 

As the limo pulled up to the gates of the mayoral mansion, Bruce began to feel more stable.  Yes, he was afraid for Courtney.  He needed her to be safe.  But he wasn’t going to let his fears pull him back into the dark place.  Grace was here, and she’d helped him.  She always helped him.

 

The limo stopped in the driveway and Bruce squeezed Grace’s hand, for her support as well as his own.  He looked form one O’Neil to the other and offered a small, hopeful smile.  “It going to be alright.”

 

He hoped, anyway.

 

Hope had to second that statement.  She was completely confounded by what had happened in the car on the way here.  It didn’t make any sense.  Bruce’s reactions were more what she would expect toward a lover… Sure, Courtney was important.  But that business with him being lost and shutting down like that… It was like he’d lost his soul mate.  And that’s what confused her.  Wasn’t Grace supposed to be his soul mate?  It just didn’t make any damn sense.

 

But she didn’t say anything.  She didn’t even outwardly project her confusion.  As was her way, Hope just set it aside to be analyzed and dealt with later.  The important thing right now was to be here for Courtney and her family… for her mother, father, and her husband.  As she moved toward the door of the limo, she paused and thought about Seth for a moment.  Courtney was their friend, but she was his wife.  What kind of hell must he be going through?  She couldn’t even imagine.  First the cancer, now this.  How much was he supposed to take?

 

Clearing her thoughts and focusing on the moment, Hope continued out of the limo.

 

 

The chauffeur held open the door for them and Bruce let Grace and Hope exit first.   When he got out, he pulled Sloane aside.  “I want Steele here, now, if he isn’t; already, and Rogers too.  And once we know for sure where Courtney is, we” meaning the group of them “need to discuss it.”

 

“Yes, Mr. Wayne,” came Sloane’s reply.  Whatever Grace had said to Bruce on the ride over had made a profound difference on his demeanor.  He was in control again.

 

Grace, hearing the discussion, pointed to the SUV that was pulling in behind them.  “Five will get you ten, Bruce, Steele and Rogers are in that car already.”  She gave Sloane a small smile.  They’d completely went on reaction at first, but having the men follow them had definitely been the right decision… Bruce’s first words to Sloane proved that.  She could do this… run things when they needed to be run.  She hadn’t thought it possible for she’d never felt comfortable giving anyone orders.  But Constance had told her once that being involved with someone of Bruce’s standing meant that Grace had to accept certain roles for herself.  Grace hadn’t believed it.  Who was she really?  Constance was a wife… the wife of the Mayor, so sure she had responsibilities.

 

Today proved Constance right.  Regardless of whether or not Grace was Bruce’s wife, there were roles she had to accept.  There were times when she would have to be strong enough to stand up and make the ‘big’ decisions and trust that those decisions were the right ones.  That in Bruce’s absence, she’d be able to make the decisions he would.  Today, she did it.  She had little doubt that she’d have to do it even more as the day wore one.  She’d probably be doing it for the rest of her life.

 

Once she accepted the ‘status’, there was no going back.  And she didn’t want to, not really.

 

****

 

When Grace, Bruce, and Hope entered the mansion, they were immediately directed to the Miles’ office.  It was a spacious room with two couches and several chairs… more than enough room for everyone to sit.

 

Miles was on the phone with the police commissioner discussing some details that he wasn’t fully ready to share with everyone yet.  He looked up and nodded at the three as they entered.  He was glad to see them here and safe.  He just wished he had better news for all of them.

 

Constance was sitting in one of the chairs, her head bowed, crying quietly into her lace handkerchief.  The only way anyone could tell that she was crying was the slight shaking of her shoulders.  She didn’t even look up when they entered.  At the moment, it was all simply too much to bear.

 

Seth was sitting on the couch, staring silently out into nothingness.

 

Alex was sitting beside him, arm draped on the back of the couch behind his best friend.  His hand was lightly touching his back, offering a small bit of physical support.  Though Seth didn’t seem to notice.  He didn’t seem to notice anything.  Like Constance, he didn’t acknowledge the rest of the ‘family’ as they entered.  Right now, he couldn’t seem to get beyond worrying over Courtney.  Where was she?  Who had her?  What were they doing to her?  What if they didn’t get her back in time?  She had needs that had to be seen to.  What if she was off on the side of the road somewhere?  Had an accident?  She wasn’t the most efficient of drivers.  She was reckless… she could easily have had an accident.

 

It was that train of thought that started him talking.  Though it was more to himself than anyone else.  “We checked the hospitals.  No one’s been brought in.  There are no ambulances out on any accidents.  We called the…”  He stopped talking, unable to say the words.

 

Alex reached for Seth’s shoulder and held it tightly.  “We called everywhere, Seth.  We know where she isn’t.”  He looked up at Bruce and Grace, seeing Hope for the first time in a long time.  He offered the youngest O’Neil a small smile.  “Hey, Hope,” he acknowledged before saying to all three of them.  “We just don’t know where she is.”

 

Grace nodded, reaching down and taking Bruce’s hand, offering it a supportive squeeze.  She knew it would be like this.  She knew that Courtney’s disappearance would be difficult.  It was painful to her, but she knew she had to be strong.  She was prepared for that.  What she wasn’t prepared for was Seth… the rock.  Through the darkest moments of Courtney’s cancer he was strong.  Through everything she’d been through during her and Bruce’s separation, he had been tough.  To see him like this… it scared her.  “Has Miles found out anything yet?”

 

Alex shook his head.  “Nothing yet.  But then again, he’s been on the phone since he got here.”

 

It pained Bruce to see Seth like this–Seth who had been a rock for both Courtney and Grace.  Seth who always tried to be so strong.  But he understood, he knew the anxious, desperate fear in the other man’s voice.  He’d been feeling it, too, though even he knew he couldn’t begin to fathom how deeply he’d feel it if it were Grace.  But it was to Courtney’s mother he turned his gaze to upon entering the room.  When Courtney had been sick with cancer, Seth had been a rock for her, as well.  So had Miles.  But now Miles was busy doing his part to try and find Nee and Seth… Seth needed a rock of his own.

 

Squeezing Grace’s hand one more time, he extracted himself from her grip and crossed the room to Constance’s chair.  Squatting down next to her, he slipped his arm around her shaking shoulders.  He didn’t speak, however.  He merely rested his arm lightly between her and the back of the chair, ready to flee if she rejected the gesture.

 

Constance knew who was reaching out for her.  She’d been sitting in this chair since Seth came over… unable to give to anyone because she simply couldn’t fathom the thought of losing her daughter.  Not after everything… Not to get her back healthy, only to lose her again.

 

They’d all been locked in their own private pain.  Each dealt with it in the only way they knew how.  So to have Bruce be the one to finally offer her comfort and support…

 

It was touching in a way that she could not fully express.

 

Instead, she leaned toward him and rested her head on his shoulder, letting the tears she’d been trying to hide flow freely.  She and her daughter never completely saw eye-to-eye on things.  But Constance would lay down her life to spare Courtney even a minute amount of pain… yet it seemed to always be Courtney who had to bear it.  It made no sense.  Why not her instead?  Let it rain on her… if only her daughter could have a bit of sunlight.

 

Bruce squeezed Constance’s shoulder gently, offering a little more support should she need it.  Still, he didn’t say anything, though silently he was prayer to God and Fate, that Courtney would be brought back safely, for all their sakes.  He wanted to say something… to tell this woman that her only daughter, one beloved to them both, would be okay.  He even felt in his heart that no matter what befallen Courtney, nothing would keep her from them in the end.  But he wouldn’t voice those assurances to the grieving mother, because he didn’t know yet how to make certain they came true.

 

Instead, he turned his eyes to the desk where Miles still spoke in hushed tones.  He was more than curious; he was anxious to know what the phone calls had uncovered.

 

Miles hung up the phone and looked around the room.  At this point in time he would rather have dental surgery without any pain killers than to have to tell them what he’d just heard.  He scanned the room, his heart breaking for Seth.  He’d given so much… but there was much more that was going to have to be given.  Alex and Grace were soon to find out just how much strength they had.  Those two were going to be needed… Hope as well.  He was thankful they were all here.

 

It was when his eyes fell on Bruce, holding his wife, that Miles almost broke down.  He unbuttoned his jacket, taking it off and dropping it on the chair.  Crossing the room, he knelt before them, giving Bruce’s shoulder a squeeze of thanks.

 

Constance lingered on Bruce’s shoulder for a moment before it fully hit her that her husband was kneeling before her.  She looked at Bruce, thanking him with her eyes before looking at her husband.  “My baby?” she asked, her voice cracking slightly.

 

Grace had been sitting on the couch, watching the situation intently. She knew that pained look in Miles’ eyes.  Something was very wrong.  And knowing that look, she stood and moved to where Bruce was still kneeling by Constance’s chair.  For whatever it was Miles had to say, she knew her place was beside Bruce.

 

“I just got off the phone with Commissioner Gordon,” Miles began.  He positioned himself so he could see everyone.  “They found her car.”

 

With those four words, a tear slipped down Seth’s cheek.

 

“She wasn’t in it.”  Miles looked at his wife.  “She’s alive.  But…” he paused unsure himself.  God this was the hardest thing he’d ever had to do.  “There was a note.  I have no idea what it said.  It’s on its way over here with a couple of detectives who are now in charge of the case.”  He looked from his wife to Seth and then finally to Bruce.

“She’s been kidnapped.  I don’t have any more details than that right now.”

 

“God no!” Seth panicked, his immediate reaction was to flea.  Kidnapped was as good as a death sentence.  And at that thought, he stood and left the room.

 

Alex watched Seth go, standing and saying, “I’ll go after him.”

 

Kidnapped.  Courtney had been kidnapped.  Bruce didn’t need to know who had been behind it.  There was only one source for this–the same source behind Fitzgerald’s threats.  Thorne.  And yet, she was alive… possibly suffering, though he hoped not.  But alive.  “Nee…” he whispered softly.  The arm around Constance’s shoulder shifted and he moved to rub her back in small circles.  To many expletives came to mind for him to say anything more than that.  If it was Thorne behind it, he’d soon find he picked the wrong red-head to harm.  Bruce would make sure of it.

 

When Constance said ‘My baby’ again, it was almost heart wrenching.  Leaning toward her, Miles took her face in his hands.  “Constance, listen to me… We are going to get her back.  And she’s going to be fine.  I swear to you we will bring her back.  I’ve never lied to you and I’m not going to start now.  Understand?”

 

She nodded, thankful to have Bruce by her side as well as her husband.  “I understand,” she said softly.

 

Grace leaned forward and place a loving kiss on Bruce’s head.  She was extremely proud of him.  Not only for the way he was handling the news, but also for the way he was being supportive with Constance.  Given their past, he could have easily sat on the couch and let Grace support him, but he didn’t.  He took the initiative and decided to be their for Constance.  She couldn’t help but think that she wasn’t the only one who was proud of him… Courtney would be proud as well.  She lifted her hand and wiped at a tear she hadn’t realized had slipped down her cheek.

 

That was when she felt her sister kneel beside her.  When she turned her head to look at Hope, the pain she felt was mirrored in her sister’s eyes.  “Hopeful,” she said softly.  And as in times past, the sisters leaned on one another, holding each other and sharing the pain.

 

*-*-*

 

Alex found Seth in the corridor, sitting at the bottom of the stairs, crying.  Seth didn’t reveal his emotions.  Not these emotions.  It was something he’d learned as a young child.  To show pain was to be weak.   Alex thought it was bullshit.  He sent out a silent curse to the man who was Seth’s father.  Crossing the corridor, he sat on the stairs beside his best friend.  “She’s alive, Seth.  That’s saying a lot.”

 

Seth looked up, eyes red-rimmed from crying.  “If they keep her for long, she may not be.  Damn, Alex.  Everyone seems to be drawing comfort from the fact that she was just kidnapped.  Personally, I would rather have found her in the hospital.”

 

“Don’t say that, man.  You don’t mean it.”

 

“YES I DO!” he shouted, standing up to pace the hallway.  “Damn it, Alex, you don’t know the true depth of what’s going on!”

 

“Then tell me!  If you’ve got something that you’re hiding… or not sharing… I think now would be the time to do it.”

 

Seth stopped, standing against the wall.  “She died,” he said the words softly as he slid down the wall.  He leaned against it for support.

 

“When they opened her up to do the surgery, they found several tumors.  They’d done what’s called ‘training’, but they didn’t pick them all up on the x-rays.  It was pretty much a surprise to them.”  He looked at Alex as he walked toward him, sitting beside him on the floor.  “They ended up having to remove part of her stomach.  In the process, she died… twice.”

 

Alex reached around, his arm once again around his friend.  He didn’t say anything, merely listened.

 

“When they brought her back, they still hadn’t gotten everything.  So the clinic decided to approach me with a proposition… a drug that had just been approved to treat her type of cancer.  There were no guarantees… but conventional treatments weren’t going to help her either.  We did it, or she was going to die.  I made the only decision I could.”

 

“And it was the right one, Seth.”

 

Seth’s head, in a rare moment of vulnerability, came to rest on Alex’s shoulder.  This wasn’t the first time they’d done this… been there for one another.  “I know.  But… there were side affects and… well… though they believe her to be cancer free.  Alex, she’s still under treatment.  She has to take this medication daily.  If she doesn’t…”

 

He didn’t need to say anymore.  “She doesn’t carry it with her, does she?”

 

“No,” Seth’s voice was soft.  “She takes it at home, so no one knows.  She doesn’t want anyone to know.  But yet… I have to tell them.  They have to know.  We can’t delay.  We HAVE to get her back… soon.”

 

“And we will.  But first, you have to tell them so they know.”

 

“She’ll be angry.”

 

“True.  But your options are nil here, Seth.”

 

As if on cue, the tandem stood up, impulsively hugging one another.  They held on tightly for a long moment.  “Thanks, man.”

 

They pulled apart and Alex offered him a smile.  “No need to thank me.  Just don’t let it get around… about the hugging.  Between dating Bruce and hugging you… my rep would be ruined.”

 

Seth smiled lightly.  “Your secret’s safe with me.”  That said, he inhaled deeply and walked back into the study.

 

****

 

None of them had moved by the time Alex returned with Seth.  Miles was still kneeling in front of his wife, clasping her hands between his own while Bruce rubbed her back.  Hope and Grace were whispering softly between themselves, and no one’s eyes were dry.  Bruce turned his head when the door opened, looking at first Alex, then Seth.

 

Seth had the look of a man who had come to a very huge decision, and Bruce wondered what it was.  He patted Constance’s shoulder one more time and struggled to stand up after having been crouched for so long.  However, he kept his hand on her shoulder, even while his other hand sought Grace’s out of need.

 

“Seth?” he queried in a soft voice, not demanding, and openly concerned.

 

“I’ve never been fond of not fully divulging information, especially among family,” he began.  He felt Alex stand behind him for support.  And he found it much easier to look at Constance as he said it.  “Courtney has been under continual treatment since leaving the clinic,” he admitted softly.

 

“She what?” Constance asked, stunned.

 

“Treatment for what, Seth.”  This was her father.  “I thought she was cleared of the cancer.”

 

“She is… well, she’s as cleared as anyone can be.  We all know that people aren’t considered to be in remission until they’re free and clear for five years.  Courtney’s only been cleared for one.”  He paused, quietly letting it sink in for all of them.

 

“What else?” Grace prompted, reading it in his eyes that there was far more story to tell.

 

“She’s still under treatment.  It was a medication that the FDA just approved for human testing.  And given her circumstances, we had no choice but to try it.  There were simply…” his voice grew soft, “no options.”

 

“Human testing?”  Bruce reacted, unable to keep the surprise or mild disgust out of his voice.  He immediately wished he could take the tone back, as if the drug was working for Courtney, he shouldn’t worry how experimental it is. What was more worrisome was the fact that, for whatever reasons, no one in the family had known about this.  Except Seth and Courtney.  A thousand things all sprang to mind, but the biggest of those was ‘how you not tell us?’ but he didn’t say it.  Instead he shut his eyes and silently counted to ten, hoping that while he did, some one else might ask.

 

“Seth Alan Meyers,” this was Constance who spoke.  In fact, she stood and the look she gave her son-in-law broached little confrontation.  “How is it that we weren’t told?  You don’t just NOT share information like that.”

 

“I wanted to,” Seth offered.  “But it was her wish not to.”  He didn’t want to place blame on her, especially right now.  But to continue with a lie, he couldn’t do that.  “It’s just not what she wanted.”

 

“How long can she go without this medication before there’s a problem, Seth?” Miles asked, much more calm than Constance.  He knew Courtney.  He also knew that no matter how much Seth argued with her… if that’s how she wanted it, that was the way it was going to be.

 

Bruce had been grateful when Constance, and then Miles, asked the questions that now weighed on his mind.  His ten count had reigned in his immediate reaction, but Seth’s answers had left him saddened and frustrated.  Courtney hadn’t wanted them to know.  She hadn’t to worry them, most likely.  Don’t tell anyone, and the problem goes away.  But problems don’t just go away like that, as he’d thought they’d both learned just recently.  They get worse when ignored.  Harder to ignore later on.

 

“Courtney…” he sighed, shaking his head.  Then he turned his eyes to Seth, waiting for the answer to Miles’ question.  It was a important answer.  How long could Courtney go without those drugs?  And then another, related question sprang to mind.  “Is there even a remote possibility she’d have carried with her?”

 

“The doctor’s said it would take a week for the medications to taken effect.  So I’m assuming we’d have a week.  I’ll call her doctors in New York and find out for sure.”

 

Grace moved from Hope and took Bruce’s hand.  She didn’t say anything, merely supported him.  He’d gotten Courtney back… but not all of her.  This business of keeping things secret to save those who loved her from worrying was wrong.  Just wrong.

 

****

 

The detectives got out of the car, the ransom letter was safely tucked away in a clear plastic baggie.  They would let the family read it, but it had to go back to the lab to be tested.  “I’ll let you do most of the talking,” Detective Vincent said.  “You know these people.”

 

Chad nodded.  He’d gone to high school with Courtney, and of course there was his relationship with Grace.  So yeah, he knew the people in that house.  They walked in and were escorted immediately into the study.

 

*-*-*

 

Everyone looked up when the butler opened the door.  “Sorry to disturb you.  But the detectives are here.”

 

Relief flooded Grace’s body as she saw who the lead detective was.  And seeing him should help everyone.

 

Walking directly over to the mayor, Chad quickly acknowledged the others but stayed focused on the business at hand.  “Mayor Blaire, we have the ransom letter.”  He handed the plastic bag over to the mayor.   “Just please, don’t open it.”

 

Miles nodded.  He read over the letter and looked up at Bruce.  The look on his face was one of sadness, anger, and resignation.  Without saying a word, he handed the letter over to Bruce.

 

Bruce stared at the words longer than should have been necessary to read them.  ‘Rethink your policies and Mrs. Meyers will be returned unharmed.’  His face turned immediately to stone, though those who knew him best–Grace and Miles–would have been able to read the anger in his eyes.  He knew who was behind this.  So did Miles; that was why he handed it to him first and not Seth or Constance.   Finally, he looked up from the paper and sought Miles’ face.  A look of understanding communicated between them.  This was very bad.  Frowning deeply, he held the letter out to Seth.

 

Miles watched his son-in-law’s face as he read over the words.

 

Seth’s immediate reaction of anger at watching Miles give the letter first to Bruce washed away as he read it.  He gave the letter to Constance to read.  “So I suppose we knew someone would try something like this,” he nodded in reference to the letter.  “But I guess the question is, what are you going to do, Dad?”

 

Miles waited for Constance to read the letter.  His wife merely sat there, holding it.  Unmoving.  Unreacting.  So he turned his eyes back to Seth.  “I can’t back down, Seth.”  He stumbled for control for a moment.  “I give into them now; I’ll be giving into them in everything.”

 

“But it’s Courtney!”

 

“I know!!!!  I know that!”  Some of Miles’ control slipped for a moment before he was able to get it back and continue.  “We all want her back, Seth.  We all do.”

 

“We do,” Bruce reiterated Miles’ sentiments.  His voice was pained.  How did they–they being the kidnappers–a good and caring man like Miles to choose between his daughter and the safety of the city he swore to protect?  “But, Miles is right.  He can’t give in to those criminals.  If he bows to them now… then the city is theirs.  And I know Courtney wouldn’t want that.  She was proud of what her father was doing.  Is doing.”

 

Bruce knew as soon as he said the words, that he would support Miles’ decisions, with more than words, but with his heart and soul.  He wanted Courtney back, too, but there was–there had to be–a better way to achieve that goal than by giving Gotham’s evil what it wanted most: free reign over the city.

 

Seth’s eyes went cold.  There seemed to be a stone sitting in the pit of his gut and he couldn’t shake it no matter what.  “So we just let them have her.  We flower it by saying how much we’d like to have her back but…  she’s your daughter…” he looked at Miles “and she’s your friend” here he looked at Bruce “but she’s my wife!”

 

“Seth,” Alex interjected, trying to calm his friend.

 

“No, Alex.  Miles had his say.  Bruce had his.  Guess what?  I damn well am going to have mine!  Every second that we stand here debating about morals and how we have to do the right thing for the greater good of Gotham… every second we do that is one less second she has!  And you want her back…” he said to all of them.

 

“Seth,” Miles calmly said.

 

“No Miles…  I put up with this… watching the people I loved be set aside because of other things that were deemed more important.  But at the end of the day… what’s the point in having the morals when you have nothing left to live for?  I didn’t drag her through hell… hold her at night while she cried because of the pain…to set her aside because of a policy…  I can’t.”  He suddenly lost all will to stand and sat heavily on the floor.  “I CAN’T lose her!!”

 

“And you won’t,” Bruce said suddenly, his voice darkening with determination into something almost unrecognizable as his own.  Seth wouldn’t lose her, none of them would.  But Bruce would see to that.

 

Turning to Miles, he sighed.  “I just want you know, that I will respect you if you change your mind in favor of redeeming Courtney for Seth, but that–” he pointed to the letter that was still in Constance’s unmoving hand. “–is unacceptable to me, personally.”  He paused, champing at the bit now to speak to Sloane.  “I need to speak to head of security, though.  I told them I’d debrief once we knew more…. there’s a room or office we could use…?”  He looked to where Grace was quietly trying to keep back tears, her sisters’ hand on her shoulder.   If it was Grace, he had no doubt in his mind he’d feel as Seth did now.  But there would be no losing of Courtney anytime soon.  Period.

 

“We should redeem her for us,” Seth said quietly, though he was sure no one heard him.

 

“Any room you want to use is fine, Bruce.  Just pick one.”  Miles looked down at his son-in-law.  He knew Seth had reasons for feeling like he did.  And he was right in that Courtney was his wife.  Miles would die for her… without thought.  But how could he back down now.

He did it once, he may as well resign as mayor.  Then what?

 

Chad was looking down at the floor, trying not to become too involved in the situation at hand.  It really wasn’t his business.  But he nearly flipped when Bruce said ‘And you won’t’.  Why did that sound sooo familiar?  It was puzzling.

 

Grace looked up at Bruce as he stood there, preparing to leave.  All she wanted, needed to do was follow him… be with him.  She wouldn’t lie… her strength from earlier was wavering a bit at watching Seth and Bruce practically face off over Courtney.  This whole situation was hugely depressing.

 

“Thanks, Miles,” Bruce said with another soft sigh.  “It won’t take long, I’m sure.”  His gaze fell on Seth once again and his heart ached for the man.  It should have been simple, in Seth’s eyes, to do as the ransom note said and have Courtney back as quick as possible.  If they were asking money, she’d be home in a heartbeat.  But they were asking for so much more… more than a policy, even.  They were asking for the lives and safety of the entire city… sacrificed for one woman. Yes, they would get Courtney back unharmed–if you could even trust the criminals–but any rejoicing over that would be hollow, as it would be bought with the faith and innocence of many others.  But Seth coulnd’t see that now.  All he saw was the woman he loved in trouble.  And who could truly blame him there?

 

Turning to Grace, Bruce knew she was hurting.  He could feel it, and see how upset she’d become.  Wrapping his arms around her, he spoke softly, privately, to her.  “Grace, love, it’s going to be alright, okay.  I’ll only be gone for a little bit.” She nodded, and kissed her forehead.  “I need you to something for me…” he glanced back at Seth before meeting her eyes again.  “Seth needs somebody… like I did earlier today.  You know, when you saved me, like you always save me.  Can you be that person for him right now?”

 

She took a deep breath, nodding without really giving it much thought.

 

Seth had literally saved her life.  Bruce had saved her life.  She loved Seth for what he was… but Bruce… he was her life… her everything.  She’d been so strong earlier… and so proud of herself for it.  Could she do it again?  Looking into his eyes, she knew the answer.  “I can,” she said softly, placing her hand on his cheek.  “For you, I could fly.”

 

“I have no doubt that you could,” Bruce told her, kiss her cheek softly.  He knew as soon as she pointed out the SUV to him that she’d been behind it and that thought filled him with such pride and love for her.  He didn’t doubt that anything Grace O’Neil set her mind to would be as amazing as she was.

 

Kissing her other cheek, he excused himself from the room and went to gather his security team together.

 

****

 

Chad watched as Bruce knelt before Grace and spoke to her.  He knew that look she got in her eyes when she was frightened or worried.  Right now, she was both.  And he was pleased to see how easily Bruce laid all those concerns of hers to rest with a few simple words.  His eyes then found their way to Hope who was looking at Bruce almost… angrily.  No, that wasn’t right.  It wasn’t anger Hope was feeling… but more like confusion.  Like she wasn’t quite sure on what to think about the entire situation… about Bruce.  Chad admitted he wasn’t so sure either.  And the voice… it was so familiar to him.  So VERY familiar!

 

When Bruce left the room, his attention reverted back to the Mayor.

 

“Sir, we’d like to put a tap on your phones.  Set up a base of operations here.  We have the ransom note, but the kidnappers are going to have to get a hold of you to set up an exchange.  Or to tell you where to find your daughter… more accurately.  We’re dusting her car for prints and there were clues left at the crime scene that our forensics team is sifting through.  I think we can find her before anything bad happens to her… without you having to compromise your policy.”

 

“You’re very optimistic, Detective Harris,” the Mayor said.

 

“It’s the only way I know to be, sir.  There’s always hope.”  He couldn’t help but risk a sideways glance at the young woman sitting on the couch.  That seemed to ring true on a lot of levels.

 

Miles nodded.  “Of course you can set up your operations here.  Like I told Bruce, whatever you need… you can have.  If it helps you find my daughter… it’s yours.”

 

“Thank you, sir,” Chad said before turning to his partner.  “Let’s get moving.”

 

*-*-*

 

While Chad and Miles were talking, Grace discretely moved to Seth and reached out her hand to him.  He looked up at her with pain-filled eyes and took her hand.  Without saying a word to anyone, she led him out of the room.  They said nothing as she led him into a small room that must have been used for those waiting to see Miles at home.  It was fairly bereft of decorations.  Just a couch and a small end table with a lamp on it.  It was all she needed.

 

She led him to sit on the couch and sat down beside him.  She still said nothing as she took him in her arms and led his head down to her shoulder.  “In this room,” she finally said, “there are no boundaries for feelings or words.  You feel what you need to feel… say what you need to say.”

 

“I can’t,” he said, choking on even those words.

 

“Seth,” Grace said a bit more firmly, “you dragged me from the pit of despair.  I didn’t want to come out of it.  But you told me you wouldn’t let me lose myself in it.  And I’m saying the same to you.  I’m not going to lose you to it.  So I’m saying it again… whatever you say is okay.  I happen to love you, Seth.”

 

He hitched in a breath again, trying not to cry.  What good would tears do now?  Nothing.  But then again… it was very therapeutic.  And this was Grace.  He didn’t have to prove anything to her.  She, like Courtney, would love him regardless.  “I know…”  He stopped, took a moment, and started again.  “I know they love her too.  Grace, I even know that Bruce understands the pain.  But he can’t understand the depth of what I feel.  He can’t know… No one can know what I’m feeling.  Just like I don’t know that they’re feeling.  I can imagine… I can sympathize.  But I’m not empathic.  I don’t know and neither does he.  He also doesn’t know about what went on in New York.  He wasn’t there.  So maybe he can sacrifice her for the greater good. Maybe even Miles can.  But I can’t.  She’s so very precious… not only to me but to the world.  It’s a better place simply because she’s in it.”

 

And with that, the tears sprung forth anew, and all Grace knew to do for the moment was to hold him.  To hold him, let him cry, and then she’d talk to him.  Then she’d drag him out of his own darkness.  Courtney wouldn’t want any of them dwelling on this.  If roles were reversed, she’d be out single-handedly looking for them… knocking on doors, turning over stones.  She wouldn’t settle for anything less.

 

After almost five minutes, his shoulders finally stopped shaking and Grace was able to lift his face up so that he was looking at her.

 

“Now, Seth, I’m going to tell you just like you told me… like I told Bruce earlier.  I’m not going to let you bog down in this.  Right now, that is the worst thing anyone can do for Courtney.  And regardless of what anyone decides here today, we all want her back.  We all want her safe.  It’s hard to realize this right now, as you are acting purely on emotions.  But Miles and Bruce have a point.  Damn it, I love Courtney too.”  Here Grace paused.  Her new found strength asserting itself once again and giving her the courage to say what she said.  “Courtney knew the risks.  She didn’t want to believe them because she believed she’d already been through the worse.  She believed that her role as mayor’s daughter would shield her from the badness.  She was wrong.  She was wrong to leave without Rogers.  But all she saw was a cramp in her lifestyle.  Now, she knows differently.  Now, she’ll believe.”

 

Seth, though hating to say it, had to agree.  “I know.  She still didn’t deserve it.  She still doesn’t deserve to die because of it.”  He didn’t break out in fresh tears, but he sure wanted to.

 

“No, she doesn’t.  And if you honestly believe for one second that Miles, Bruce, or the Gotham PD are going to let that happen, you better think again.  The question you really need to be asking yourself is what role are *you* going to play in this.  Are you going to be the ‘grief-stricken’ husband or the husband who doesn’t let the bad guys tear you down?  Are you going to fight to get your wife back just as I’m sure she’s fighting right now?”

 

Seth didn’t say anything for the longest time.  Grace hadn’t minced words.  Not one little bit.  It was new for her… saying the hard things regardless of whether or not it was what anyone wanted to hear.  It was what he needed to hear.  She knew that.  “I’m going to do what needs to be done to get my wife back.”  He stood up and reached for her hand.  The determination and resolution was back in his eyes.  No way did the assholes win.  “I want to go talk to my father-in-law.”

 

“May I ask…”

 

Seth interrupted her.  “I’m going to tell him that what Courtney would want is for him not to compromise himself… not to put the entire city at risk because she screwed up.  Because if she finds out that he did… she won’t be too happy with any of us.”  He took Grace’s hand, holding onto it tightly as they left the sitting room and re-entered the study.  Oh yes, he was feeling much better now.

 

****

 

Bruce’s face was grim as he faced his entire security team.  He’d gathered them in the den, just off the main hall.  It was cruel irony that the last time he was in this room, it had been for a family dinner and that Courtney had been happy and safe.  Once they were as comfortable as they were going to get–for military men, that meant standing ‘at ease’ and not at full attention, even after years out of service–it was time to debrief them.

 

“Ne–Courtney has been kidnapped,” he said with little preamble.  He hated those words, hated the thought of them, and the sooner he got it said, the sooner he could get down to finding her.  She had so little time… maybe a week, maybe less.

 

“I’m sorry, Mr. Wayne, I–” Rogers began, only to stop when Bruce raised his hand.

 

“Don’t apologize, Rogers.  You showed up on time; Courtney wasn’t there.  She left without her guard and that’s how this happened.”  Bruce hated those words, too.  Damn it, but he’d wanted her to be safe.  They’d known when she tried to give Rogers the slip last week that keeping Courtney safe wasn’t going to be easy.  She didn’t understand… she thought that bad things happened to other people.  Not her.  Who would hurt the daughter of the mayor?

 

The answer: someone who had a message to send.

 

That message… stop what you’re doing.  Let us control you and your city.

 

“Have they demanded ransom?”  Sloane inquired.  His voice was even, though Bruce only needed to look at his head of security to see that he–like the others–shared Bruce’s concerns for Courtney.  High maintenance and unpredictable, yes, but they still cared what happened to her.

 

Bruce shook his head.  “Not money.  The people behind this don’t want money.”

 

“What then?”  This from Colton, the former Marine sharpshooter.  He’d spent some time for the Gotham PD’s SWAT team before joining Bruce’s payroll.  An expert marksman, he could have been an assassin as easily as a body guard.

 

“They want the mayor to ‘rethink his policies’ concerning crime in this city,” Bruce answered.  His words dripped with anger.

 

“What does the mayor intend to do?” Steele asked.  He’d been here day in and day out, regardless of if Constance went anywhere.  This had been how Constance wanted it.  She, at least, had understood the potential for danger.

 

“I don’t really know,” Bruce admitted.  When he left the room, he’d left Miles with an out: get Courtney back for Seth or do the right thing for all involved.  Not just the family.  He didn’t know what Miles was going to do.  “But I know what I’m going to do; I’m going to find her.”

 

The murmurings at his words were those of approval.  “Sir,” Sloane began.  “I think I speak for everyone in saying that we’d like to help you.”

 

Bruce had known they would.  Especially Rogers, who he suspected wanted to redeem himself for his failure to keep Courtney safe the first time around.  Nodding, he handed out new assignments.  “Steele, you’re still on the mayor’s wife.  Stay here full time unless Mayor Blaire says otherwise.  I don’t think Constance is going to going anywhere anytime soon, though, as she’s not in any state to.”

 

Steele nodded in affirmation.

 

“Colton, Smith and Rogers…you’re with me.”  He needed their brains, their research skills, and their determination.  They’d work in the upstairs security station as opposed to the Batcave, but that wouldn’t be a problem.

 

Sloane cleared his throat a little.

 

“I’m sorry, Sloane.  I know you want to be out in it with us, but I need you to keep Grace.  Take Birch, here, with you.”

 

“Yes, sir,” came Sloane’s response.

 

“You know who took her, don’t you, Bruce?”  Smith asked.  He was the technology whiz behind the pagers and the microphones.  He was also a former FBI profiler.

 

“I have a very distinct idea, yes,” Bruce answered.  “I just need the proof.”

 

The determination in his eyes caused the six other men to exchange glances.  Some were worried, others impressed, but all were equally resolute to help their employer find his friend.

 

****

 

After Detective Harris and his partner left, Miles turned to try to comfort his wife.  The minute he touched her, Constance Blaire broke down.  It was truly heart wrenching to watch.  She could be catty and nasty… though that was often tempered by the kind, warm heart she had.  But to see her as a mother, crying for her daughter, it was almost more than Alex could bear.  He couldn’t help her.  He couldn’t bring Courtney back with a whim or a thought.  If he could, he would. He moved toward the couch and started to sit when he saw Hope.  She was sitting on the opposite couch with her arms wrapped around her stomach.

 

Her face was the epitome of confusion.  Maybe he couldn’t help Mrs.Blaire, but he could help Hope.  Standing again, he crossed the room.  “Say, how about you and I head into the kitchen… make some coffee and sandwiches?  This place is going to be full here in just a very few minutes.  We can at least feed the troops.  What do you say?”

 

Hope looked up at him and offered him a smile.  “I say that’s a damn good idea.”

 

*-*-*

 

It was as they were putting cold cuts on bread that Hope gave into the emotional turmoil and looked at Alex.  Unlike her sister, when Hope thought something, she said it.  At least with Alex she did.  “Bruce and Courtney… they’re either sleeping together or they used to.”

 

Alex just about choked before dropping the meat he was holding onto the floor.  “What the hell gave you that idea?”

 

“His reaction.  No man reacts that way unless he’s sleeping with her.  In love with her.  The things he said in the limo…  And the hell of it is, Grace knows.  And Grace accepts it.  But shit, she accepted it when he was sleeping with Lex too, so that shouldn’t surprise me.”

 

Alex took the cold cuts from Hope’s hand and turned her to face him.  “Bruce and Courtney aren’t having an affair.  Bruce is completely, 100% faithful to your sister.”

 

“Fine.  Then he was sleeping with her before.  I’m telling you, Alex…”

 

Reaching up, he placed a finger across her lips to silence her.   “Hopeful, they never slept together.  Never.  That would just be too… disgusting to even consider.”  He offered her a smile before pulling her over to the table and sitting her down as he told her the whole story.  He told her everything, as he knew it.  He added in what he knew too… from spending time with them… from spending time with Bruce.  He knew for a fact how Bruce felt for Courtney and why.  He also knew how deeply he felt for Grace.  “He can’t stand the thought of losing either one of them, Hope.  But if your looking for assurances as to how he feels for your sister… trust me.  Without her… not even Courtney can drag him out of the darkness.  I’ve seen it.  I know she tried.  I can’t tell you how many times she would come into the office, frustrated because Bruce was shutting himself off from the world.  It would tear Bruce apart if he lost Courtney.  But he wouldn’t survive without your sister.”

 

Hope nodded, tears forming in her eyes.  “She deserves…  She deserves to be the *most* important to someone, Alex.  She deserves that!  She deserves to be THE one… and not to have to share it with someone else.  That’s all I want for her.  But it’s so very confusing to watch him carry on like a heartsick lover over Courtney and to have Grace accept it.  I was just so very confused.”

 

“And now?”

 

“Now I know that he’s reacting much the same way I would if it were Grace that had been kidnapped.  I couldn’t stand it if anything happened to my sister.  She’s my best friend.  She loves me no matter how stupid I am… no matter what horrible decisions I make or what terrible things I say.”

 

“Yes, sweetie, she does.  She also loves you for how much you love her.

And I’m sure if you ask her… she’ll say you love her regardless as well.  Hope, you also have to trust her.  Trust that she knows Bruce… and Courtney.  Trust that their relationship is much like yours and Grace’s.  Because it is.  *I* promise you that.”

 

Hope nodded vigorously and stood, wiping the tears off her face before she headed for the sink.  “We should get these sandwiches fixed before the troops arrive.”

 

Alex smiled.  “We should.  After we get them done, I’m going to call Bethie.  She should be done with her shoot and maybe the three of us can help keep everyone calm, cool, and collected.”

 

“Sounds like a plan, Alex.  Sounds like one I can live with.”  And in the depths of the darkness… the concern over their friend who was missing… their friends who were hurting… and their family who was dejected… Hope and Alex found a bit of light.  A way that they could play a part in helping to make this even a bit easier for everyone.

And they were going to do everything they could for those they loved.

 

****

 

Bruce and his security team talked for a while longer, mostly tentative plans for increased security around Bruce and Grace, as well as discussing which resources they had available to them for finding Courtney.  None of them knew of Bruce’s twilight activities, but they all he not only had the determination, but the training and strength to do just what he said.  When he finally left them, he was satisfied that the plans they made, though tentative and bound to change on the whims of the kidnappers, would do them just fine for now.

 

Returning to Miles’ office, he found Miles still kneeling in front of his wife, holding her his arms.  Constance’s fading autumn hair reminded Bruce so much of Courtney’s and his eyes glistened momentarily.  She had to live to be the same ageless beauty, he silently vowed.  She had to.  Nothing else would ever be acceptable.

 

Grace and Seth were sitting on the couch, whispering softly about something.  Seth looked somewhat better, not as hollow.  Bruce was glad of that.  He knew that Grace had helped, as she had helped him.  She was a savior, just like her namesake song.  He wondered if she knew it.

 

Crossing the room, he touched Miles on the shoulder.  Bending down a little, he asked if they might have word in private.

 

Miles nodded, placing a soft kiss in his wife’s hair.  “Seth, would you mind?” he asked as he stood, not wanting Constance to be alone for even a moment.

 

“Sure,” he said, letting go of Grace’s hand and moving to where Miles had been kneeling.  Constance melted into him as easily as she had her husband.  Before the two men could leave though, Seth said, “Bruce… about earlier…”  He swallowed hard.  “It’s just rough, but I shouldn’t have exploded like that.”

 

To say that Bruce was surprised would have been an understatement.  But he gave a small smile, knowing what it took for Seth to say that much.  “It’s okay, Seth,” he said.  “Courtney’s very special to all of us, but no one more than you.  You have every right feel” and express “as you do.  Besides, you’re not the only one who behaved badly.”  Bruce’s smile turned wry as he round-aboutly suggested that he, too, had something to amend.

 

Seth nodded and was about to say more when Miles reached out and put his hand on Bruce’s shoulder.  He spoke to both ‘boys’ though when he said, “We just let it flow like water under the bridge, boys.”  He patted Bruce’s shoulder for emphasis.  “It’s a tense situation at best and emotions are running high.  The key here, we’re family.”  He reached out and touched his wife’s shoulder before turning back to Bruce.  “We can use the sitting area just off my office to talk.  The police department is setting up operations in the dining room.  It’s central to just about all the other rooms on the first floor.  Shall we?”  To his wife, he said, “I won’t be gone long, love.”  With that, he led Bruce out of the room.

 

Grace, from her position on the couch, watched Miles and Bruce walk out of the room.  Bruce and Seth would more than likely always have that type of relationship.  They wouldn’t have even been friends, really, if it weren’t for Courtney and herself.  Grace didn’t delude herself.  They had an understanding.  For the most part, they got along.  But there was just something about each of them that pushed the others’ buttons sometimes.  Like two alpha males trying to lead the pack… not really wanting to fight for control, but butting heads to see which one would simply give it up.  And neither would.  It just wasn’t in their  nature.

 

At the door, Bruce paused to look over at Grace, wondering at the thoughtful look on her face.  He gave her a quiet look that said he wouldn’t take long and followed behind Miles.  He was led to a small waiting area with little decoration and only one couch.  There, Miles indicated that he should sit and Bruce did so, perching on the edge of the edge, his hands on his knees, his body angled to face Miles.

 

Miles sat on the other end of the couch.  He knew that look on Bruce’s face.  He’d seen it too many times to count.  Of course, right now, it was tinged with worry and concern.  So he didn’t start out with asking Bruce what was wrong.  They all had the same problem.  But Bruce had been taking steps to rectify it on his own.  This is what Miles assumed he wanted to talk about.  “For the record,” he started without preamble, “I’m not going to call off the probe.  I’m not changing my policy.  Connie’s not happy about it.  If anything happens to Courtney,” he paused, not liking the sound of those words, “it’s all on me and I know that.  I’ll carry the burden because it was my decision and mine alone.  But I couldn’t, in all good conscience, make any other decision.  I couldn’t.”

 

Bruce nodded, both understanding and agreeing.  It wasn’t a happy decision to have to make:  Courtney’s safety or the welfare of their city.  Bruce loathed the people who were forcing Miles to make it.  “We’ll find a better way to get her back, Miles.  I’ve already got my guys on it.”  There was no doubt in Bruce’s mind who was behind Courtney’s abduction and he knew Miles had likely made the same guess.  “If there’s a way, we’ll find it.”  Then he sighed, shaking his head.  He wished they’d asked for money; he’d gladly give up half his fortune for Courtney’s deliverance.

 

“I know.  And Bruce,” he gave him a look of gratitude, “I’m thankful that you, and your security team, are working on this.  I believe the list of suspects is very short.  So does Detective Harris.  Now there would be a good man for your team… though I’d hate to lose him on the police force.”  The last was said with a bit of a smile.  “Good officers and detectives are very hard to come by these days.”  He paused for another long moment, looking long and hard at Bruce.  “But I’m sure you didn’t ask me in here to hear me sing Detective Harris’ praises.  What’s on your mind?”

 

Bruce had no doubt Chad would be a useful part of his plans, though he didn’t say that to Miles.  “Most of it, we’ve covered.  I was, however, wondering how visible this is going to get?”  He had to ask… how much publicity was the kidnapping going to get.  Bruce would prefer it to be as hushed up as possible, though given the high profile nature of the beast, he had few hopes for more than a day.  By mid-day tomorrow, news of Courtney’s abduction would be splashed all over the local news.  But it would be so much easier if her kidnappers didn’t know too much about the mayor’s plans.

 

He looked at Bruce quizzically for a moment.  It didn’t dawn on him why press coverage would be so important… other than Bruce didn’t really like them.  He looked at him pointedly and said, “I have no plans on making any statements to the press about this.  There will be no press conferences.  Commissioner Gordon has told all the officers working on the case to respect a press blackout.  But the more people we involve, the more likely it is that someone will leak something.  It’s inevitable.  The mayor’s daughter getting kidnapped is even bigger news than a councilman’s daughter getting pregnant without being married.  So it won’t be long, I’m sure.”  He looked at Bruce again very closely.  “May I inquire as to why you’d ask?”

 

“Just thinking of Nee’s safety,” replied Bruce, and he was, in all honesty.  “Excessive press coverage too soon… could be bad.”  Bad… in Bruce’s mind meant any number of things, ranging from the kidnappers moving her location, which would make finding her harder, to getting twitching  or irritable and harming.  Or worse.  “But yeah… it’s not something we have complete control over.  I get that.”

 

“You know what’s odd to me, Bruce.  The ransom note… it didn’t say anything about not bringing in the police… it didn’t say anything about not notifying the press.  Why not?  Are they just so arrogant that they don’t care who we inform?  I mean, I’m in complete agreement with you about the press not knowing… for as long as we can keep them from knowing.  It’s not a thought I relish.  But I am rather confused by the fact that whoever did this doesn’t care if everyone knows.”

 

Talking about this with Bruce was actually a calming influence for him.  He was much more able to keep his emotions in check.  It was a much more relaxed moment for him.

 

“Yes, I think they are that arrogant.”  Bruce’s mind wandered to Spence and how the little punk hadn’t even bothered to hide who he was… what he was.  They were that arrogant.  “They think they can’t lose.  They have you’re daughter, whom everyone in the city knows just won a life threatening battle wit cancer.  They know you love her and would do anything for her.  And they have infiltrated the police department.  Odds are, anyone but a handpicked team would have one person loyal to their side, and it would be enough to cancel out our efforts.  Also… Miles… the press would jump on any decision you make.  If you conceded to them, it would be a public display of your humiliation, in their eyes.  Your defeat and their triumph.  It’s what they want.”  Bruce had never had any trouble speaking candidly to Miles.  Everyone else, he usually guarded his thoughts, but with this man, he found he could say anything.

 

“Either way, I’m going to be branded.  And it will be precisely because Courtney just won the battle against cancer.  How could I let her go to the wolves?  How callous am I not to do anything to protect my daughter?  I’m half to the point where I know that either decision I make will crucify my political career.  And yet, I still choose to continue with the probe.”  He inhaled deeply, letting the breath out slowly before raising his eyes to Bruce.  “The only way I’ll win in this situation is to get my daughter back safely.”

 

Bruce sighed.  Miles was right.  The whole thing could break his career.  “Not callous,” Bruce said, meaning it.  “Just caught between a rock and a hard place.”  But it was easy for other people to throw stone; they didn’t know what it’s like to wrestle with such weighty decisions.  Bruce understood, though, and he’d help in any way he could.  “We’ll get her back, Miles.  I have no doubt of that.”

 

“I don’t doubt it either, Bruce.  Not for one second do I doubt it.  And that’s more important than my career.  Though really, I honestly don’t see someone free of corruption replacing me.  We’ll have to redouble our efforts when we come to that bridge.  In the meantime, we need to bring my daughter back.  In time to get her medication, in time to stop her mother from slipping into a state that no one can bring her back from, and in time for me to give her a strict talking to about the choices she’s making.”  The last was what Miles struck on the most.  It really upset him that she kept the secrets and that she put Seth in that position.  She knew better than that.  What was she thinking?

 

“Not too happy about that one myself.  I mean… we’re her family,” he said, unconsciously including himself in the familial classification.  “I get why I might not have needed to know, but Courtney should have told you and Constance.  Keeping something that important a secret…”  He sighed, feeling frustrated by the whole thing.  He loved Courtney so much, maybe more than he should love an ex-girlfriend, but in truth, she was way more important to him than that.  And it was moments like this that made Miles’ oft-used mantra of ‘I know she’s not the easiest person to love sometimes’ ring sadly true.  He wasn’t sure what he’d do first when he saw her safe and sound–hug her or get in line behind Miles to scold her, too.

 

He nodded.  “We are her family.  As such, we should have been informed.  I’m also very sure that there is more than what even Seth divulged, but we’ll have to get into that later, I suppose.  You notice, I’m saying we will get into it later because we are going to recover her.”  He sighed again before looking back up at Bruce.  “I know why she does it.  Not telling us.  She doesn’t want us to worry.  She doesn’t want us to spend time dwelling on things that we can’t change.  She takes the  treatments… that’s the way it is.  There are things about it that confuse me, but do I blame them for the choice them made to pursue them… no.  I would have done anything to ensure her survival.”

 

He paused again as this was the hard part.  “But this… this is different.  This isn’t Mother Nature pointing her finger at Courtney and saying ‘Let’s see how you handle this’.  This is Courtney blatantly not believing us when we warned her about the threat.  This is Courtney taking chances she shouldn’t have taken.  If she’d have played by the rules, she’d be safe.  I have no doubt about that.  But she didn’t.  As such, and I hope this doesn’t make me sound heartless, but as such, I can’t give the kidnappers what they want.  I love her.  I love her more than my life.  So we have to find her… for Seth, for her mother, but for us as well.”

 

Bruce nodded his head as Miles was speaking, silently in agreement.  Courtney knew the risks involved.  She knew people who could hurt her might very well try and yet she still had chosen to do as she pleased.  He had to wonder why.  A last minute appointment, perhaps?  A new client?  Whatever it was, he could imagine her thinking it wouldn’t matter if she gave Rogers the slip just this once.  Just this once.  And it had mattered.  “We will get her back,” he reiterated his earlier statement.  “I failed her once, Miles, by not being there to help at all with her cancer.”  Yes, he had provided a preliminary list of doctors, which Seth had taken only to discard in favor of his own methods when Bruce left the country.  “I won’t do it again; I won’t fail Courtney now.  I won’t rest until she’s back where she belongs.”

 

“I have little doubt of that, Bruce.  Just having you here is making all this easier.  Seth seems to be returning to himself.  Whatever Grace said to him… I’m thankful for it.  He’s just never fully opened up to me.”  He looked at Bruce, a bit saddened by that.  “Don’t get me wrong, I completely understand why he is reserved.  I hold nothing against him.  But support, now of all times, is vital to me.  I never ask for it… you know I don’t.  But I need it.  I need to know that on some level, I’m making the right decisions.  Mostly because no matter what decision I make there are going to be repercussions.”

 

“Grace…”  Bruce smiled, a real genuine smile, for the first time all day.  “…is amazing.  I… I was a mess, Miles.  Literally, falling apart.  All I could see were the ‘what ifs’ and the ‘if onlies’ and I was sinking in them and Grace…. Miles, from what Alfred told me when I checked in with him, she gave orders and made everyone snap to like someone born to it.  A true ‘Lady of the Manor’ he called her.  And then, after bossing everyone at home around, she went and saved from myself.”  He smiled again.  Grace was the light he was drawn to like a moth, warm and bright.  If this had happened a few months ago, with out her to draw him out, he’d be no more help to Miles than Constance.

 

“For the record,” he said.  “You are doing the right thing.  People depend on you, not just us either.”  Bruce had no doubt there would be repercussions.  Someone would put a bad spin on it, somehow.  And if no one did, they still had elections to deal with.  Miles might not get another chance in office as it was. There was too much controversy surrounding the probe and his crime policies.  Up until recently, the advocates had outnumbered the dissenters, but with the probe came more threats.  No one knew more than Bruce that support inside City Hall was waning.    Though, a part of him hoped that a strong showing again the kidnappers… not backing down… would prove that Miles was more than he seemed.

 

“Grace gave orders, huh?” Miles smiled.  “I always knew she had it in her.  A finer ‘Lady of the Manor’ you couldn’t have asked for, Bruce.  I’ve always believed that men with responsibility need strong women to see them through.  Constance is a driving force behind me as well.”  He paused, considering the other comments for a moment.  “As far as this situation goes, though, I enjoy my job… the responsibility… making a difference.  And no matter what, I know I’ve made a difference. Thorne and the politicians he pays off may take this job from me at the next election.  They may run the city then… but they don’t right now.And right now, I’m going to do everything I can to keep making a difference.  I’m going to make the decisions I think are best because I think they are, and not because they dictate to me what I should do.  And that’s all this kidnapping is… a means to try to control me.  And God help me, I love my daughter, but I can’t let them do that.”

 

It was pride Bruce felt when he heard Miles speak the words.  Yet, it wasn’t *his* pride for the man, though he was proud to know Miles Blaire.  It was as if the feeling from somewhere else… and then Trevor Reed’s words came back to him…talking about Bruce following in his father’s footsteps…helping miles get elected.  Bruce had always known that his father had launched his friend’s political career all those years ago.  Urged him to become a councilman, maybe even dreamed of more.  And Bruce knew now, without a doubt, that this… not the moment but the sentiment… was altogether why.

 

Miles watched Bruce for several long moments and when he didn’t say anything in response to his comments, his look changed to one that was a touched perplex.  Other than the obvious, he couldn’t help if there was more going on in Bruce’s mind.  “Everything ok, Bruce?” he asked.

 

Bruce chuckled a little.  Here he was thinking about how proud he was certain his father would have been of Miles right now, and miles is worrying about him.  “A random thought,” he admitted.  “But I was just thinking that Dad must have known you’d be the best leader this city has ever had, all those years ago.”  And Bruce meant it, every word.  He didn’t know of anyone who cared for Gotham more than Miles Blaire, save maybe himself.  Other people might sell out to the crime lords for money and sweet promises of power, but Miles a true leader.  He cared for the city as he did his own family, with decisions born of love and fairness.  And he worried over the right things to do.  And even if he did get elected out in the next term–which Bruce would strive to see did not happen–he was still the best example of what a mayor should be.

 

Miles stood and put his hand on Bruce’s shoulder.  “He had to pull teeth and toenails to get me to even run for city council.  It was your roundabout tactics that got me to run for mayor in the first place.  And though I don’t say it often,” mostly because he was never completely sure how Bruce would react to it, “you do remind me a lot of him.  Not just your mannerisms, but the way you go about making decisions… how you are so very protective of your friends and family.  I’d like to think that it was something your father and I shared.  Something that brought us together as friends in a world that didn’t dictate to a lot of close friendships.”

 

He couldn’t help but wonder though… what would Thomas Wayne make of his most recent decision.  If roles had been reversed, how far would he have gone to see to the safety of his child.  It pained Miles to think of Courtney suffering for his decisions.  And suddenly, all he truly wanted was to see his daughter walk up to house again.  All he wanted to do was hug her and tell her he loved her.  But he couldn’t… because of his decision, he may never get to do that again.  And the only one he could blame would be himself.

 

In a rare display for Bruce, he placed his hand over Miles’ as it rested on his shoulder.  The mention of family and friends had brought Courtney, not the kidnapping, but *Courtney* to the forefront of his mind.  He knew the heavy pause that followed Miles’ words meant that he was thinking of her, too.  We’ll get her back, his heart told him, as clearly as if it had been spoken aloud.  But for a moment, all Bruce wished was that he’d close his eyes and she would be there when he opened them.

 

Miles felt the hand clamp over his and for the very first time since he finished talking to Commissioner Gordon, he honestly felt like giving in to the tears that threatened.  He had to be the strong one.  Strong for Constance, for Bruce, and even more so for Seth.  Breaking down… what would that gain?  But then again, how could he continue like this?

He heaved another sigh, feeling the weight of this all on his shoulders.  He had to carry the burden.  He had not choice and wouldn’t change it even if he could.  “Let’s just…” he started and his voice cracked so he had to start again.  “Let’s just make sure we bring her home… okay?”

 

“I *know* I can bring her home, Miles,” Bruce said and it wasn’t the arrogance of youth in his voice.  But seeing Miles on the verge of verge of breaking down… hearing the desperation in his surrogate father’s voice… Bruce was moved to say something.

 

Something, maybe,  he should have said a long time ago.

 

“We’re all sure she’ll be coming home, Bruce,” he reassured.  He well and truly appreciated Bruce’s optimism.   He gave Bruce’s shoulder another squeeze before releasing his shoulder and walking across the small room.  He stood there and looked at the solitary portrait in the room for a long moment.  His normally proud stance somewhat slouched with the weight of everything that was happening.  “I know…”  Once again, he had to stop and start again.  “I know if any one person has the determination to bring her home, it’s you.  And that means the world to me.”

 

“No, Miles, you mistake me,” Bruce said softly, so quietly the words were almost a whisper.  But he knew the other man had heard them.  “I am determined, yes, but only because these are promises I won’t be breaking.  Not this time.  I can do it now… just like I did for Grace.”

 

Miles nodded.  “You did.  Showing up like you did and taking her to your home.  Given the situation as it was… it was great luck that the man who saved her called you… that you showed up and in essence saved her.”  He turned to look back at Bruce and saw the determination in his eyes… something he’d never really saw to such depth before.  It inspired him.  “I believe you will,” he finished softly.

 

Bruce met the other man’s eyes, holding them firmly.  His voice was calm and quiet as he said, “No one called me, Miles.  *I* saved Grace from her stalker that night.  And I *will* save Courtney, too.”

 

Miles didn’t say anything for a long moment.  What exactly was he saying?  Did Grace, in her confusion, mistake the cape for a long coat Bruce was wearing?  Why would Bruce wear such a coat?  He wouldn’t.  In all the years Miles had known him, which was most of his life, Bruce had never given in to such fashion.  And what about the mask she believed she saw?  “Wait.  Are you saying Grace didn’t really see what she thought she saw or are you saying that you’re…”  He didn’t even need to finish that question.  The look on Bruce’s face gave him all the answer he needed.  “So all that talk about not fully believing in the myth… It was all a cover for the fact that you *are* the myth.”

 

Holy shit!  What a revelation!  But what a perfect time to reveal it!

 

Bruce nodded, giving confirmation to Miles’ assessment.  “I am,” he said quietly.  “You asked once what kept me so busy even with my business back in the care of my advisors.  I couldn’t do both.”

 

Miles moved slowly back to the couch… once again needing to sit.  Seems his kids were full of secrets.  In Bruce’s case, it was a secret life.  “Sit down, please,” he said softly and waited for Bruce to comply before continuing.  “I’m… well… I’m flabbergasted… almost speechless.  Mostly, I’m proud.  Not so sure about the danger you’re putting yourself in, but I know you’re careful and cautious.  I just… well… why?  What made you decide to do this?  Do you have *any* idea how much of a difference you’re making?  How many lives you’ve saved… are continuing to save because those who normally commit crimes are thinking twice?”

 

“Why?”  Bruce echoed, ad his mind flashed on the memory of the night his parents died.  Instead of seeing them fall as he usually did, he instead saw himself… as a terrified little boy.  “Because I couldn’t save them,” he said quietly, his voice full of such intensity that there was no way Miles knew exactly who he meant.  That, of course, had been his initial why, but now, there were others.  Bruce was well aware of the effect his nighttime activities were having.  He knew that the criminals were thinking twice, sometimes three or fours times, before doing something they’d likely regret.  All because of him.  “But also,” he said, reiterating what he’d said about that myth the other night at dinner.  “This is my city.  Not theirs.”  Meaning the crime lords.

 

Miles nodded understanding that sentiment.  Wasn’t it precisely why he was putting his daughter’s life on the line?  He wasn’t going to let them take control.  But it was the answer that he couldn’t help them that had Miles the most confused.  Couldn’t help who?  To the best of his knowledge, Batman hadn’t been unable to help anyone.  But he didn’t push.  He knew that what Bruce was admitting right now was a major confession, and right now, with emotions running so high, it wasn’t a time to push.  “You can find her,” he chose to say instead.  “You can swear to me that you will find her… bring her home safely.  Bring her back to all of us.”  He nodded.  “You can go in there and do what the police can’t.”

 

“I swear to you,” Bruce pledged, “that I will recover Courtney, and I will use whatever means necessary to do it.”  Even the police, because Miles was right, Chad Harris was a valued member of the team.

 

 

“I believe you.”  He nodded and a lot of the weight seemed to be lifted from his shoulders.  He’d wondered, somewhere in the back of his mind, if Batman would show up to help.  But he’d also wondered, with the cap on the press, how Batman would find out.  Now he knew.  “I know that now may not be the time, but there are questions I have.  And in all honesty, you can choose not to answer any of them.  Okay?”  When Bruce nodded, he continued, “How did you come up with the actual idea?  Why the bat, Bruce?  How many people know?  Specifically, does Grace know?”

 

“Bats are survivors,” Bruce answered.  “Diligent, resourceful… and tend to strike fear into even hearts of men.  But that isn’t why.”  He briefly told Miles about the rainy day they buried his parents.  Miles, of course, had been there for the service, but not for what came after.  He’d been in his father’s den after everyone had gone.  The priests who’d presided over the services had come to speak to him, as they’d perceived that he was still troubled.  One of them had told him not to mourn, for his parents were with God, and Bruce–who had been staring forlornly at his father’s leather-bound journal–turned and rushed out of the room with the journal in his hand.  He stopped at the door, screaming back at the priest, ‘Then you tell God to give them back!’  He ran and ran, out across the grounds in the pouring ran until the ground gave way beneath him and then he fell.  “When I landed,” he said, concluding, “it spooked the inhabitants of the cave, and that… that’s when I saw it clearly for the first time.  The answer, the way to ensure I’d never be helpless again.”  After a pause, he added, “Alfred knows.  We designed the suit together.  And now you know.”

 

Miles listened intently.  He hadn’t known about what happened that day.   The trauma the young man had gone through.  He remembered talking with Alfred and offering to take Bruce home with him for a few days.  He remembered offering to do anything for Bruce… to fulfill the role of guardian should Alfred ever decide, understandably, that he couldn’t.

It was, after all, the wishes of Thomas and Martha Wayne.  Should anything befall Alfred, Miles and Constance would be his guardians.  In the end, all was as it should be.  Alfred had done a fantastic job raising Bruce.  For that is what he’d done.  Thomas and Martha had rooted Bruce’s values, but Alfred had seen that he stuck to them.  “The bat,” he said softly, nodding.  “Yeah, it makes a lot of sense now.”

 

He thought for a few more moments.  “So, you aren’t telling Grace?  How do you explain it to her?  The going out… the marks.  I heard an account of one perp who struck you with a board in the head.  Bruce, how do you keep that from her?  Given her interest in Batman, I’d think she’d be… honored that he and you were one and the same.”

 

“The bank robbery,” Bruce said, automatically recalling the night in question.  “It was a metal pipe.”  Here he rubbed the back of his head as if suddenly reminded of the pain.  “Hurt like Hell, and I had a headache for most of the next day.”  What he remembered more was coming home and finding Grace out of her mind with worry.  She’d started scolding him, only to stop when she saw that he was barely able to stand.  He’d been lucky thus far, and that was the worst since Grace had come home.  “There are days,” Bruce admitted, “when I would give anything to tell Grace.  And then… I think about how dangerous it is…. what I do… and how many enemies Batman is gaining nightly.  What would they do, if they knew that someone out there knew the secret of Batman?  What would they do to her…?”  His voice fell to a whisper.

 

Miles shook his head.  “She’s not like Courtney, Bruce.  Grace understands the dangers that come with the position she’s in.  She easily accepts having the bodyguard.  And if you’re worried about people finding out… those closest to you don’t know.  I sure as hell had no idea!  So who’s going to find out unless you tell them, Bruce.  No one is.  So keeping it from Grace for that reason…”  He paused, suddenly realizing that Bruce hadn’t answered a couple of his questions.  “But, I would really like to know, how do you keep it from her?  You live together, I’m not old-fashioned in any sense of the word.  You obviously sleep together.  Batman is out at night.  How does she not know?”

 

“She knows that I go out at night,” Bruce admitted.  He explained about the night of bank robbery, coming home battered and exhausted to an irate Grace.  “I asked her to trust me and not to ask questions I couldn’t give answers to.”  Wouldn’t give answers to was more the case.  Miles’ words were logical and valid, all of them.  It might be that once Courtney was safe, he could indulge considering them further.  Bring it up to Alfred, perhaps.

 

“And that was it?  You asked her not to ask and she doesn’t?”  Miles shook his head.  He knew that she loved Bruce, that she trusted Bruce.  But to that level?  He wondered if Bruce realized just how lucky he was.  Courtney would have asked, not matter what.  Constance too.  But Grace never asked.  “It’s amazing to me.  She’s amazing to me.  To go on faith like that.  Though, in my heart, I still believe that being straightforward is the best.”  He reached out and clapped Bruce on the shoulder.  “She’s a good girl,” he winked, “but then you knew that. “So, more questions… how do you plan to go about finding my daughter? What means will you employ?  And how exactly do you get all the gadgets I’ve heard that you… Batman uses?”

 

“Ah, but that’s all part of being a science geek,” Bruce said, grinning. He’d taken flack in school for being so brainy, but it had it’s uses. “Alfred and I designed most of gadgets ourselves,” he said, using Miles’ terminology.  “And I just happen to be lucky enough to be the owner of the nation’s top technology research lab.”   He winked.

 

“As for Courtney, the next stage is going to be a lot of research.  City plans, building plans… that sort of thing.  Once they contact us, I’ll have more to go on.  The phone tap, for one thing.  Batman has a contact in police department… he’s very trustworthy… and he’ll play his part without question.  Like I said, any means necessary.”

 

“You have a contact,” Miles asked, now even more enthralled than before.  He always knew Bruce was smart when it came to books.  In gaining a contact within the police force, he’d just proven how street savvy he was as well.  And he had no doubt that Bruce knew the contact was clean.  But he was also curious.  “May I ask who this contact is?

Just for curiosity’s sake.  I know of a few officers I would trust, but I’m eager to hear who that is.”

 

Bruce’s mind flashed on the night of the dinner.  Constance had made such a big deal about Bruce support of Chad’s promotion.  He smiled.  “You already know who it is, Miles.  He’s been here once today, to give you the ransom note.”

 

Miles eyes went wide and a smile spread across his face.  “Detective Harris.”  He smacked his hand on his leg and laughed.  His first real laugh of the day.  “It all makes sense.  The inadvertent way you said he deserved the promotion.  I thought it was so strange.  So did Connie and Courtney, but we didn’t say anything.  Detective Harris.”  He shook his head again.  “Bruce, you really couldn’t have asked for a better partner.”  He smiled brightly.  “I’ve known him for a long time… since he was captain of the football team.  Even back then he was fiercely loyal… took Gotham High School all the way to state.  Brought us home the trophy.  He was a bright spot in Gotham because of that.  When he came home from New York and joined the Gotham PD, it was like Fate stepped in.  It made perfect sense.  And now to find out that you’ve taken him into your confidence… it truly fits.”

 

He stood, deciding to set aside any other questions for later.  “I want you to feel free to ask anything of me you need.  I mean anything.  You’ve always had carte blanche here.  And I’ve never kept anything in the Mayor’s office from you.  But if it helps Batman find Courtney… he has it too.  Anything you need… if it’s mine to give, you have it.”

 

“Thanks, Miles.  I appreciate that.  What I’ll need most, though, is time we don’t really have.  I’m convinced that once they contact you, the phone tap will prove useful in locating where they have her.  Narrow the options down, anyway.  After that… I have to tell you I may just disappear.  Get to searching in earnest.”  He thought about the others.  They wouldn’t like it if he disappeared.  They wouldn’t understand.  Bruce wasn’t sure if he cared what they understood or not, so long as Bruce Wayne’s disappearance meant Courtney’s safe return.  “If I need anything, I’ll most assuredly let you know.”

 

“You take care of things on your end, I’ll handle everything here.  At least as far as Connie and Seth are concerned.  Do whatever you need to do, okay?”  With that said, with that bit of confidence thrown in, Miles led them out of the room and back to the others.  There had been a moment of despair for him.  A moment when he could only see the bad ending to this situation.  Bruce had offered him hope.  Hope in a secret that had to be guarded like none other he’d guarded before.  Regardless of who Miles thought should know, he do his part and protect the man he’d come to love as his own.  Bruce didn’t have to ask for Miles silence; he knew he’d have it.  But finally… finally, he saw an end that would bring his daughter home safely and he wouldn’t have to compromise the people of Gotham to achieve it.  Alas, there was hope.

 

****

 

When Bruce and Miles disappeared for their extended talk, Seth was able to finally get his mother-in-law to start functioning on some level.  She cried quite a bit on his shoulder and finally vented some of her pent up anger toward her husband and his decisions.  When she gained some control, Grace offered to take her into the kitchen and make her some herbal tea, to help calm her nerves.

 

Constance went willingly, ever grateful for the strength that Grace possessed in this moment in time.  She always knew the girl had it in her to be the wife of a man in Bruce’s position.  It wasn’t only her classical beauty, but her demeanor and poise that led Constance to the belief that Grace was filling the role she was destined to have.  It was a blessing, honestly, for at this moment in time what Constance needed most was to have someone beside her who was strong.  Grace was not unaffected by the moment.  Courtney was her friend and the two had gone through a lot together while growing up.  But Grace just seemed to be able to plow through the emotions and do what needed to be done.

 

She had truly become the woman she’d been fated to be.

 

For that, Constance would be forever grateful.

 

*-*-*

 

Alone in the office, Seth sat in the chair recently vacated by the matriarch of the Blaire family.  It wasn’t just Courtney’s family, not really.  The Blaire’s encompassed all those around them who needed them.  People could say what they wanted about Constance Blaire, but she had a heart as big as the world.  Right now, it was broken in two.

 

Seth hated that.  He hated it with everything that was in him.  Seeing her cry… it was just as bad as watching his mother cry.  Though in all honesty, it was different.  Miles was caught between a rock and a hard place.  His father did it for fun.  It was a big difference and one that was keeping Seth sane.

 

He was still sitting in the chair when the doors opened and Miles and Bruce returned.  He didn’t ask what their conversation was about.  Obviously, he wasn’t meant to be included.  He knew as far as Bruce and Miles were concerned, he would always be the odd one out.  He accepted it.  It had been that way with his father; it would be that way with his father-in-law as well.  “Grace took Connie into the kitchen to get her some tea,” he informed them.  “She finally came out of her shock and seems to be functioning, at least minimally.  She’s with Grace now.  I think she’s going to be as okay as any of us can be right now.”

 

Bruce looked at Miles and the two of shared looks of relief, which Bruce then included Seth in, by turning to look at him.  “That’s good,” he said, meaning it.  They had some rough times ahead of them, no doubt, and succumbing now would only make it harder to pull out of the grief later.

 

“Yeah, it is,” Seth said with a nod.  Just because he accepted, didn’t mean he really had to like it.

 

Miles could tell that Seth had started to pull back again.  He really wished there were a way to close the gap between them.  There would be nothing he liked more.  But in times like this…  He didn’t continue with the thought, merely nodded and offered him a smile.  “Thank you, Seth.  I know she’s not taking any of this well.  She seems to be worse than all of us actually.  I’m glad she’s coming around.  I’ll go to see to her in a minute.  Give her a second to get her tea.”

 

Seth nodded.  “Alex and Hope made sandwiches and coffee.  Detective Harris and Detective Vincent have arrived and just finished setting up in the dining room.  According to Grace, they have everything wired and ready to go.  She’s been talking with Detective Harris so she knows a lot more about what’s going on in there than I do.  I know,” here he pointed to the phone, “they have everything in here linked up.”

 

“Which is likely where they’ll try and make contact, don’t you think?”  Bruce asked, though the question was directed to either man.  It’s where he’d expected it to come.  The Blaires had a private ‘family’ line that was unlisted, as did Bruce, but the phone here in Miles’ office was of pubic record.  Chad had thought of that, too, he noted with an inward smile.

 

Moving to the couch, he sat, but couldn’t make himself relax.  He sat perched on the edge of the seat, ready to jump up as soon as Miles’ phone rang.  He wanted it to ring, he wanted to hear–

 

“Miles,” he said, a thought dawning on him for the first time.  “When they call, ask to speak to Courtney.  Tell them…”  His voice was earnest and determined.  “…that you won’t agree to anything unless they prove that she’s unharmed.”  It would be painful to hear her voice, that he knew without a doubt, but if they gave her the phone, it kept them on the phone longer.  Chad and Vincent could get a good trace on their signal.

 

Miles nodded and sat on the other chair across from Seth.  “They’ll put her on the phone for sure.  It’s proof…”  Here he paused, unwilling to continue.

 

“It’s proof of life,” Seth supplied for them.  His eyes held Miles’ as he said, “Yeah, that’s a good idea.  Any additional amount of time will help.  But they’re going to know that we have the phones tapped.  With all the informants they have on the police force, they know the police are here.  So they aren’t going to let her stay on long enough to let you get an exact trace on their hideout.  They can easily get close, that’s for sure.”

 

Miles was about to open his mouth and agree when the door opened and

Grace entered carrying a tray with three plates on it.  It also held a carafe of coffee and three cups.  “I figured you guys would hunker down in here and not come to food, so I brought it to you.”  She stopped in front of the coffee table and set the tray down.  She poured each of them a cup of coffee, she put cream and sugar in it according to each man’s tastes.  Then with little preamble, she took a plate and handed it to eat of them.  “Seth, turkey with lettuce and no tomato.  Miles, roast beef with honey mustard and pickles.”  She mock-shuddered at the combination.  She handed the last plate to Bruce.  “Ham and cheese on wheat with lettuce and tomato.”  She sat beside him and added, “Cut diagonally into two of course.”

 

She looked pointedly at each of them.  “Eat up.  I’m not leaving until you do.”

 

Bruce took the plate she handed him and promptly set it aside.  He wasn’t hungry, he told himself.  He just wanted to get on with it… get on with the business of getting Courtney back.

 

“Bruce Wayne, I’m not kidding.  Eat.  You barely ate breakfast this morning, and you didn’t eat lunch.  Whether or not you choose to eat isn’t going to make that phone ring any faster.  It will however, if you choose not to eat, result in two things.  You becoming so hungry that you don’t think clearly and I won’t be none too happy.”

 

Miles and Seth, both completely understanding that it wasn’t smart to argue with a woman who had something in her head, decided to eat.   “Thanks Grace,” Miles said.

 

“Yeah, thanks,” Seth offered.

 

She was still looking at Bruce when she said, “You’re welcome.”  Her next words were for him alone.  “Please Bruce, just eat.  I’ll get out of your hair, but you can’t neglect yourself.  You can’t.  And what kind of girlfriend would I be if I let you.”

 

“I’m not–” Hungry, he’d been about to say, but that when the scent of fresh, ripe tomato hit his nostrils.  He breathed it in, inhaling deeply.  God, that smelled so good, and his stomach twinged with a hunger he couldn’t deny.  “Thanks Grace,” he said, reaching for a sandwich half.  The first bit was heaven.  So was the second.

 

Patting the couch beside him, he invited her to sit with him. He knew he was being impossibly stubborn, but he was anxious and waiting had him on edge.

 

She moved in next to him, her elbow resting just behind his shoulder.  She rested her head in her hand and flipped off her shoes so she could pull her feet onto the couch.  She was angled so that she was mostly facing him.  She couldn’t help the small smile that spread across her face as she watched him eat.  It wasn’t the normal picking either.  No small bites before setting the sandwich down and thoroughly chewing before picking it up to take another.  Oh no, he was taking actual bites.  In times like this, you had to take the good moments when you could get them.  This, for her, was a good moment.  She resisted the urge to rest her head on his shoulder.  He really needed to focus on nourishment.  She knew he drew comfort from her nearness and that was enough for now.

 

The room was actually silent as the three men ate.  Each were lost in their own thoughts.  Grace couldn’t help but notice.  Seth’s jaw was starting to set again, but Miles seemed more relaxed than what he was before.  Bruce was stoic, his nerves still seemed very raw.  For all their sakes, as well as Connie’s, she hoped they got a call soon.

 

When they finished eating, she stood and took each of their plates and set them on the tray.  She slid her feet back into her shoes and to all of them, she said, “I’ll come back in later and check on you.  But if you need anything, just holler.”  She stopped in front of Bruce before she picked up the tray.  “Anything, okay?”

 

Bruce looked up at her, smiling softly, his eyes thanking her for so many things.  When he said that Grace saved him–as he often did–he meant it, all the more for times like this.  He knew she didn’t realize the strength she had inside her; she kept it hidden, mostly, because she thought that people wanted the shrinking violet.  The damsel in distress.  As personas go, those were alright, but Bruce loved the *real* Grace O’Neil.  The one who worried if he ate and scolded when he didn’t.  The one who could bring him out of the darkness by sheer will.  The one who warmed every part of him by just being there.  “Yes, ma’am,” he said, letting a small amount of tease into his words, though his eyes were still saying ‘thank you.’  Because, of course, she had been right: he’d need to eat, to draw strength for later.

 

She gave him a smile.  Picking up the tray, she rested her hand on his shoulder for a long moment before leaving the room.

 

Miles looked at the door for a long time after she left.  So much like Constance in her ability to step up.  He had no doubt that if it weren’t Courtney in danger, his wife would be the one in charge.  He’d thought this all along, Grace was doing what she was born to do.  He just hoped Bruce realized that someday they should actually just make it legal.  He was just on the verge of making a comment about her when the phone rang.

 

All three men stared at it for the longest moment.  When it rang again, Miles jumped slightly.  Detective Vincent opened the door and said, “One more ring, Mayor.”  And as soon as he said that, it rang again and he gave the mayor a nod.

 

Miles looked at Bruce and Seth before picking up the phone.  “Mayor Blaire,” he said, his voice sounding calm even though he wasn’t.  He listened to the voice on the other end and said, “I understand… We did… Yes, I know you’re serious… Yes, they’re here… I understand…”  He looked up from Seth to Bruce and said, “I want to talk to my daughter… I talk to her first… First… I want to know she’s okay.”  He nodded and pushed the ‘speaker’ button on the phone.

 

There was a rustling and shuffling along with some murmered voices and Seth moved to stand by the desk, waiting anxiously.  Another noise, some more shuffling, and then finally, “Dad. Dad… I’m here.  I’m okay.  The bastards.”

 

Miles eyes drifted closed at the sound of her voice.  When she called them ‘bastards’ he merely shook his head and smiled.  “Hey, peaches.”

 

“Seth?”

 

“Right here, love.”  For him, it was so hard not to let his voice crack.  She sounded good.  She sounded damn irate.  That was Courtney though.

 

“Bruce?”

 

“I’m here, Nee.”  Bruce said, forcing himself to speak through the lump in his throat.  She sounded scared… and angry.  “Gonna make you pay for lunch next week, though.  Just so you know.”

 

“Just try it,” she shot back before her voice became just a bit more urgent.  “Dad… don’t give into them… hear me.  Tell them to…”  They must have taken the phone away but her voice could be heard anyway, though just a bit softer, “…kiss your ass!”

 

Her voice faded and was then replaced by the kidnapper’s.  “Such a brave, brave daughter you have, Mayor Blaire.  Take me off that Goddamn speaker phone!”

 

Miles did as he was told, once again listening as the man on the other end spoke.  “I’m listening…” he said and did listen intently as the man spoke.  He didn’t ask if the Mayor was willing to comply, merely went about telling him what he wanted the mayor to do and when he expected it to be done by.  “I don’t know if that’s enough time,” he said, trying to keep them on the line for a moment longer.  “I understand… I understand…”  With that, the phone was hung up on the other end.

 

He set down the phone and his head immediately fell into his hands.  “Dear Lord,” he sighed.  When he looked up, his eyes found Seth’s, “She sounds good.”

 

“Trying not to act as scared as she feels,” Seth offered, looking toward Bruce.  He made his way back to the chair and sat down.  He locked on to the fact that she told her father not to give into them.

 

It was just as everyone thought she’d say.  But she was obviously fighting them, and he wasn’t so sure how good that was.

 

“She’ll give ’em Hell at any rate,” Bruce said, but his mind was now whirling.  The kidnapper’s voice was familiar to him.  He knew it, had heard it recently.  Had spoken to Chad about it, in fact. It was a voice he hadn’t expected to be hearing so soon.  And that was a comfort, in a way.  He was a step ahead of them.  Chad would be, too.  Bruce had to repress the smile that wanted to pop up on his face, and the result was darkening frown.  He couldn’t help it, though.  They didn’t know they’d made finding her very easy indeed.

 

“What *exactly* did they ask for?”  He asked Miles out of curiosity.

 

“Like the ransom note said… They want me to call off the investigation.  They want written documentation of the disband of the committee that’s interviewing all the councilmen.  They want Internal Affairs to clear out of their temporary offices at the police station.

And they want all the records that have been accumulated sent to them so they can be destroyed.  I told them I’d need time to do it.  They gave me 72 hours.”  His next comment was to Seth.  “That’s three days, Seth.  What will we find physically?”

 

He shook his head.  “I’m not sure.  Like I said, they said it would take a week for the medicine to get into her system.  Nausea… weakness… Mostly because she wasn’t weened off of it but taken off abruptly.  I’ll call the hospital in New York and ask them what they want to do.  It’s available in a saline form as well so maybe if we up her dosage through an IV for a while, she’ll be okay.  She doesn’t have the shunt in anymore, so she may have to stay in the hospital.”  He paused.  “Though I did get trained in how to start her IV’s and they let her stay in an apartment with me in New York without direct medical supervision, so we may avoid a hospital stay.  She hates hospitals.”

 

The last was said softly.

 

Miles looked at Bruce.  “They gave us 72 hours, but I’m saying we get her back in 48.  No more than that.”

 

****

 

Not long after the ransom call, Seth went to inform the others of what had gone down.  Miles was still in the chair he’d occupied just after the call had come in.  He seemed lost in thought.  Bruce, also, had thoughts racing through his mind.  At last, he stood, and crossed to the room’s only window.  It looked onto the snow covered back lawn.  While they had waited, it had started to snow.

 

“It could be less than that,”  Bruce said, watching the window carry small, dry snow flakes past the window. “I can’t make promises just yet, but Miles… I knew that voice.”

 

Miles head perked up a bit.  His face was once again showing worry, but it seemed to lessen a bit at that statement from Bruce.  “You do?  He work for Thorne?”  It was odd to find a hopeful tone in that question, but it was there nonetheless.  Because if Bruce had an idea, if he knew who it was, that would make finding where they were keeping her that much easier.

 

“Yes,” Bruce replied, his voice dripping with disgust for Thorne.  “Not very high on the totem pole, but yes.”  He turned to face Miles.  “I need a copy of results from the phone tap,” he said, taking Miles up on the offer to use any resources he could spare. “I also need carte blanche access to the city’s building codes… streets and sewers, too.  Phone traces usually narrow it to a six mile radius, so the rest will be foot work.  Batman will talk to Detective Harris tonight.”  He frowned.  “If you don’t see me tomorrow, Rogers is the man to contact.  He’ll see that it gets to me.”  He paused, and then added.  “Rogers believes he failed Courtney.”

 

Miles shook his head.  “He didn’t.  I don’t hold him personally accountable in any way, Bruce.  And I hope you don’t either.  This was Courtney’s doing.  Her own carelessness.  If he had been late and she’d been taken, I’d have to agree with him.  But short of Rogers being there 24 hours a day, it would be impossible to blame him for this.  He shouldn’t blame himself.”  That said, he grabbed his Rolodex and flipped through to find the number to the building commissioner.  “I’ll make a couple phone calls and make sure that the right people know that you or your men will be coming down to get them.  As for the phone taps, I’m sure Detective Harris will give a copy to you if you tell him that’s what I want.  He doesn’t tend to question too much.”  He paused as he was picking up the phone.  “If there’s any way you can save her yet make sure there’s evidence that links her kidnapping to Thorne… I want to make sure he’s prosecuted to the fullest extent of the law.”

 

Bruce nodded. He’d tell the Detectives that Mayor Blaire wanted him to have a copy of the phone tap.  They might think it was strange, but they wouldn’t dare to try and over-ride the mayor.  He’d do what he could to pin as much of this as possible on Thorne.  “I know the feeling.  I’ve been running up against his thugs for weeks now.  They’re smooth, but there’s always a chink in the armor.  Just have to find it.”  He didn’t say, but he believed he and Chad had already one such chink… if not two in the form of Deetz and Spence.  Time would tell.  “I don’t blame Rogers at all.  He did as he was ordered.”

 

Miles looked a bit relieved at that.  “He did.  Just make sure he knows that too… about me not blaming him that is.  I’d still trust him with my daughter.  And I bet she’s much more cooperative… once we get her back that is.”  With that, he dialed the phone and spoke to the commissioner’s secretary before getting the commissioner himself. There was a moment when he had to speak firmly.  It seemed the man didn’t quite agree with the carte blanche instructions.  But Miles wasn’t intimidated and with a brief threat of having to find a new job, Miles got what he needed.  Hanging up the phone, he said to Bruce, “Anything you want, you got.”

 

****

 

 

It was late when they finally left the mayoral mansion, as they’d stayed for a group dinner, each of them drawing comfort from the others.  Bruce had sent his hand-picked team over to city hall to the building and zoning commission.  He would meet up with them later.

 

The ride home in the limo was quieter than the ride over had been.  Grace was exhausted, having been strong for so many people that day.  Once in the limo, she’d cuddled up to Bruce and fell asleep leaning against his chest.  Or so he thought from the deep breaths.  Bruce had merely slipped his arm around her and held her as he stared out the tinted window.

 

Hope was also equally quiet, though not asleep.

 

She was leaning her head back against the seat, looking up at the sky through the glass portion of the roof.  It was so clear, so pristine, so beautiful.  How could anything be wrong on a night as beautiful as this?  How could she be sitting here thinking of Detective Harris when Courtney was in physical danger?  Yet she was.  He really hadn’t changed much physically since she last saw him.  He was just as cute now as he was then… except now, he seemed to be noticing her.  He looked at her, not through her to see Grace.  She let her eyes slide closed, feeling almost guilty for thinking such thoughts at a time like this.

 

Grace moved slightly when she felt the shift in the speed of the limousine.  She lifted her head only to settle it in Bruce’s neck.  “We home yet?” she asked, her soft voice breaking up the silence.

 

“Just pulling in the outer gate,” Bruce told her in quiet tones.  He gave her a squeeze with his arm, needing to hold her close.  It was a comfort to have her there, just there.  Safe and in his arms.  He felt sorry for Seth this night, he really did.  Alex was a good friend, and when Bruce had been hurting for Grace, his special brand of humor had been a comfort.  But there was nothing in the world that could replace the feel of the one you love resting in your arms.

 

Her arms moved around his waist, holding him closely.  She couldn’t even begin to imagine how difficult it would be to have to face nights again without Bruce.  She’d done it for four months… months that she believed had been the absolute worst of her life.  She knew getting through this was easier for them because they had each other.  Because of that, she held him closely.

 

Hope opened one eye and looked at the cuddling couple.  Okay, so maybe Alex was right.  He wasn’t messing around on Grace.  Not with that look on his face, he wasn’t.  She let her eye close again until she felt the limo come to a stop.  Bruce exited and helped each of the women out in turn.

 

Hope hugged her sister tightly; the two sisters holding onto one another for several long moments.  When they parted, Hope said to both of them, “I think I’m gonna turn in, guys.  I’m exhausted.”

 

Grace moved back to Bruce and took his hand with hers.  “Night, Hopeful.”

 

“G’night, Hope,” echoed Bruce.  He squeezed Grace’s hand, still needing to hold her.  He just…wanted to hold her for a little while.  Forget for a few minutes that he had more to do this night.  He wished, just this once, that he didn’t have to.  He could stay with her and ease the pain of leaving their bed tonight.  But tonight… it was so important that he go.  More important than it had ever been.

 

Her head rested on his shoulder as she waited for Bruce and Alfred to exchange words.  Once they were finished, she moved her head and started to lead him up the stairs.  “I’m thinking we should put on some pj’s and curl up in bed.  Hold one another until the world feels right again.”  They were walking up the stairs as she spoke.  “I was thinking, earlier today, about how hard it must be for Seth… how lucky I was to be safe and to have you safe with me.  I’m really lucky, you know?  In so many ways.”

 

Grace wanted to hold him until the world felt right again, but in order for their world to feel right, Courtney needed to be back.  And that meant leaving her.  Later, though, he thought as they made it to the top of the stairs.   “I’m the lucky one,” Bruce said, though he smiled at her words.  “Seth…” he sighed.  “He’s already been through so much.  Makes me wish there was something I could do…”  He trailed off, his voice catching in his throat.  The day had been hard on so many levels.  Tomorrow would be harder, and everyday until Courtney was found.

 

She was reaching for the doorknob to their room when he brought up Seth.  Stopping with her hand on the knob, she turned to face him.  It was easy to let it go and wrap her arms around his neck.  Her head came to rest on his shoulder and she hugged him… held him tightly to her.   She didn’t want to say that he did just to placate him or make him feel better about the situation.  There were things between the two of them that may never get resolved.  “He’s strong.  Barring that episode earlier today, he is truly strong.  He just goes about things differently than the rest of us.”  She pulled away and ran her hand lovingly along his jaw.  “He sort of had to grow up before his time.  And given his relationship, or lack thereof, with his own father, he has issues.”  She paused and smiled.  “And you do help him, whether you realize it or not, just to have you there today… to show support for Courtney.  He told me that was important, especially during the phone call.”

 

Bruce shook his head.  He hadn’t thought that so much at the time.  Mostly, he’d been focused on being there for Miles.  The weight of the world was on Miles’ shoulders today and Bruce had just thought to step in and help.

 

When he didn’t say anything in response, she slowly dropped her hands from his neck and turned back to open the door.  She knew he kept what she said in mind even though he didn’t respond to it verbally.  It had been true, what she said.  And she’d stand by it completely.  She placed a soft kiss on his cheek, lingering in his personal space for a bit longer.  She was loathed to even part from him for a few moments.  Here, at home, she felt free to cling to him as much as she wanted.  To let the vulnerability out.  When she was with the Blaire’s she had to be strong, but here… here she didn’t have to be.  They could lean on one another.

 

“Do you know what I think?”  Bruce said as he followed her into the bedroom.  He paused, waiting for her answer.  Careful perusal of the room showed that Alfred had anticipated their need for comfort.  On the foot of the bed, he’d laid out two sets of pajamas, robes and towels.  Just in case they should want showers, or a relaxing dip in the hot tub.  He chuckled a little when he saw the lavender bath oil sitting out on the bedside table.

 

“This must be Alfred’s idea of subtle,” Grace commented, amused.  “What do you think?” she inquired, picking up his train of thought.

 

“I think that you did the most helping today,” he said seriously.  “I know I wouldn’t have been much use to anyone this day, had you not been there to guide me out of my pit of despair.  And Seth… and then Constance… Grace, what you did for us all, just by being there and caring for us… nothing short of a miracle.”  He turned to face her and pulled her into his arms.  “That’s what I think.”  He kissed her softly for emphasis.

 

She stayed where she was, subconsciously running her fingers through his hair.  “You should have seen the look on Alfred’s face.  It was like shocked for just a split second.”  Of course, she was referring to how she’d gone about telling him to get the limo for her.  “And Sloane…”  She smiled.  “No questions, nothing.  He just collected all the guys and they followed us to you.”  The smile faded to be replaced with a more somber look.  “But really, I just did what I had to do.  To be truthful, I wasn’t sure I had it in me.  I just knew she needed you… all of you.  Anything else was secondary.”  And that included her own worries and insecurities.  She hadn’t allowed herself to feel much in the way of heartache over what happened to her friend.  Too much else was happening that she needed to be strong for.  She’d simply have to deal with the rest later.

 

“You were amazing… my sweet, wonderful, loving, amazing Grace.”  His voice was full of pride and love.  He was proud of her, for what she’d done, for how she’d held them all together, and just… everything about her. He held her tightly, though at her somber look, he’d begun to rub her back.  He knew that of all of them, grace had been left with little time to give into her own fears over Courtney’s abduction.  She’d been strong for all of them.

 

“It’s not going to get any easier,” she said softly, letting her eyes drift closed as they continued to hold one another.  “The longer they have Courtney, the harder it’s going to get for everyone.  I don’t want to bring you down with that.”  She exhaled slowly, knowing that she very easily could, and then who would she have to blame… herself.  “I just mean that we’ll see how well we can hold everyone together over the next few days.”  To her, that would be the true test.  It was only the first day, and she was mentally tired.  She was in much better shape physically now than what she was a couple weeks ago so she wasn’t as physically tired as she may have been.  But there had been a lot of mental exercise today that she’d never really had to do before.  “It’s just so nice to have you to lean on, like now.  So see, you help me too.”

 

Bruce chuckled softly, conceding to her logic, and continued to rub in slow circles across her back.  He could feel that she was tense from holding up the lot of them.  Tense from keeping her own feelings hidden from those who needed stability from something or someone.  “Okay… so I am good for something,” he said with another small laugh.  She was right, though, the days would only get worse before they got better.  “You can lean on me anytime you want to, you know.”  His voice was a near whisper now.  He knew he should be careful what he said.  He didn’t know much longer he would be there for her to lean on.  He wanted to spend as much time on finding Courtney as he could.  But he couldn’t help it saying it either.  As long as he was there, she could lean on him whenever the mood struck.  He would never deny her.

 

“Thanks,” she said softly.  She didn’t go into the fact that she actually had leaned on him quite a bit today… just knowing he was accessible.  Sometimes it wasn’t so much about physical comfort, but about mental.  And really, that’s what all this was.  It’s what the kidnappers wanted.  They wanted people to be beaten down mentally.  Maybe that’s where she found her strength.  She’d been on the receiving end of that beating in the past.  Someone wanted to control her mentally.  She knew where you had to go to get the strength to tell them to go to hell… to maintain control.

 

She was somewhat astounded that even with the choices Alfred left for them, what she wanted most was this… his arms around her… his deep voice speaking words of comfort and reassurance.  This was what she well and truly needed.  True, Courtney was the priority… everyone’s focus.  But she wondered if it would be wrong… if just for a moment… she could lose herself in this and just be.

 

“So…” Bruce said softly, looking over Grace’s shoulder at the bed.  “That bed looks awfully inviting.  Shall we change and curl up?  Or would like me to fill the hot tub… we soak for a while… relax…”  But even as he was suggesting, his eyes were fixed the bed.

 

She loosened her tight grip from around his neck and pulled away just enough to look at him.  Normally, she was all for spending time in the hot tub.  She loved the scented water and the relaxation that came from the powerful jets… not to mention the heat.  But in all honesty, what she wanted most was to be held.  “Would you mind terribly if we just put on our pajamas and curled up in bed?”  She ran her hand through his hair, looking deeply into his eyes.  “Cause doing this, but prone, it sounds like a tiny bit of heaven on earth.  And right now, a bit of Heaven sounds perfect.”

 

“Heaven it is, then,” Bruce agreed.  He couldn’t think of a better way to end a day like than to by being wrapped up in Grace’s arms.  Extracting himself from them just long enough to start on the buttons of his shirt, he swiftly began to dress.  Grace, likewise did the same, and when they were both dressed in their night clothes, Bruce reached for her once again.

 

His arms went around her as he stepped backwards, sitting down on the edge of the bed and pulling her in front of him.  He hugged her for a moment, just hold on tightly, before scooting back to his own side of the bed so she could join him.

 

She curled into him instinctively, her body aligning up with his.  She wrapped her arm around him and rested her head on his chest.  She had been able to close her eyes for a moment while in the limo… let herself relax.  But it wasn’t completely.  That hadn’t been able to happen until now.  Though she held onto him more tightly than was her norm, she was still far more relaxed than what she had been earlier.  She lifted her leg to entwine it with his and sighed in contentment.

 

“This is what the doctor ordered,” she said softly.

 

“Smart, man, that doctor,” Bruce commented as his arms went around her out of instinct and he settled in a little bit more.  “Remind me to up his stipend.”  He snuggled a closer now, wanted to savor this moment as long as he could.  That way, when he awoke later and left their bed, he could carry the comfort of her arms and the steady beating of her heart with him.

 

She smiled, her ear resting just over his heart so she could hear it beating.  “He well and truly would deserve it,” she said softly.  Her eyes drifted closed and she relaxed even more.  Given the pace and mental exercise of the day, she wasn’t going to need long to go to sleep.  But then again, a part of her was also afraid to go to sleep.  What if she woke up and he was gone?  Would he tonight, given everything that was going on?  She squeezed her eyes for a moment, pushing the thought away… reminding herself that she wasn’t supposed to ask.  Instead, when she relaxed, she said quietly, “Sometimes, nothing beats a warm, close snuggle.”

 

“No arguments here,” Bruce said, his voice hushing now.  In truth, he was every bit as exhausted–both mentally and physically–as Grace was.  Snuggling felt like the most right thing to do.  Grace’s body against his was warm; her weight familiar, her scent comforting.  He missed having the luxury of spending the entire in her arms.  More so right now, because if ever there was a night to lose himself in her warmth, it would be this night.  But he couldn’t–not fully–and he knew by the sound of her voice that she was thinking about it. The questions she shouldn’t ask.  His arms tightened around her a little bit more as if in response to her unasked queries.

 

The feel of his arms tightening around her felt almost desperate to her.  Maybe it was a silent answer to her silent question.  He was going to leave.  As soon as he realized she was asleep, he would slip out of bed and return just before she woke.  He’d smell of fresh soap and shampoo and be exhausted… even more so than he was now.  She didn’t necessarily react to her thoughts, just let her eyes squeeze shut again and wished she wasn’t so damn tired.  “I love you,” she said, needing more than anything to get those words out there before her traitorous body let sleep claim it.  “I love you more than anything.”

 

“Love you… more than… life,” Bruce responded sleepily, his brain having to fight to say the words.  Sleep was claiming him, and although he knew it would be a short-lived slumber, his body welcomed it.  As sleep overtook them both, their embrace melted into something less desperate and more natural.  It would be a few hours yet before Bruce awoke and slipped unnoticed from the bed, though not before blushing a soft kiss against her temple.

 

****

 

Chad had reluctantly left when their backup came to relieve them.  He simply didn’t trust the detectives who were now in the Blaire home.  Oh, he was fairly sure they were on the level.  He’d never had cause to suspect them, but right now, he really only trusted himself… and Vincent.  He was a good cop as well.

 

So, he used the time to go to the jail and stop in to have a talk with Deetz.  Knowing the kidnapper’s voice, he had a pretty good idea about where Courtney was now being held.  But he’d needed a bit more information from Deetz about a couple places in particular.  Before talking to the prisoner though, he’d paid a visit to the DA.  He went to the jail armed with everything he would need to ensure that Deetz would talk.  He and the DA were agreed… Deetz was a small fish… but that fish had information they needed.  Chad was now going to be able to share that information to his other ‘partner’.

 

He checked down at his watch.  It was late.  He was tired but staying awake through sheer will… and coffee.  They normally met long before now.  What could be keeping him?

 

****

 

The streets and alleys were strangely deserted when Batman made it to the alley, dropping down from a roof top just behind Detective Harris’s car.  It was as if the criminal element knew that some of their own had scored some points and, as a result, they were all taking the night off.  For the most part.

 

Batman had broken up little squabble between the might manager of a WaWa and a kid who clearly didn’t know how to even hold the gun in his hand, let alone use it.  The ski-masked juvenile was waving the gun around wildly and demanding that the manager–who had been locking up for the night–open the doors.  Batman hadn’t bothered to hear why.  He knocked the gun from the kid’s hand and soon had him trussed up.  He told the manager to call the police.

 

And that was the only excitement between the time he left the warmth of his bed to the moment he approached Chad’s car.

 

Chad smiled slightly as he blew in his coffee.  Seemed the Bat didn’t mind being heard tonight.  He’d left the car door unlocked and when it opened, he held out the customary cup of coffee.  “Was wondering if you were going to make it tonight?  Been a helluva day, and a very strange night.”  He pointed toward the club.  “No one’s come in or gone out.”

 

“Most likely celebrating their bosses’ latest coupe,” was the sarcastic comeback.  “Though I did break up a convenience store hold up earlier.  Sixteen years olds shouldn’t carry guns.”

 

Chad shook his head.  “No matter how hard we try…” He sighed.  What was this city coming to?  “So,” he bridged without much thought to niceties, “I guess your ‘coupe’ comment means you’ve heard about the kidnapping?”  He didn’t ask how the cloaked figure knew.  He just went with the flow.  “I have a few leads… a couple from the forensics team who found the victim’s car.  Seems they pulled her out, but she didn’t go without putting up a struggle.  Her car was run off the road, as were the vehicles of the kidnappers.  We have tire casts that make the tires on vehicles used by Thorne’s men.  We also have hair samples… and not just hers.  It almost looks like she tore hair from one of their heads.  Damn tough woman if you ask me.”

 

For several seconds, Batman said nothing.  Inwardly, Bruce was torn between the pride he felt that Courtney had not gone without a fight and the anger he felt towards the people who had hurt her.  He wanted to hug her and to make them pay.  “News travels fast on a windy day,” he said at last, acknowledging that yes, he knew about the kidnapping.  “Where was her car found?”

 

“Springmill Road,” Chad answered matter-of-factly.  “It was just a couple miles outside of town.  Where she was heading, we don’t really know.  We have her PDA, but there’s nothing on it that lists an appointment.  She was supposed to meet Bruce Wayne for lunch.  It’s how we found out she was missing.  She never showed.”  He paused for a moment.  “Given her job, we’re fairly certain of who she was going to go see, but we don’t have any proof.”

 

“Springmill Road,” Batman echoed.  Of course, he knew the area.  Nice location, just far enough out of the city so as to be free it’s visible scum, yet close enough to commute to work.  Lots of ritzy houses, some of the older.  “Councilman Arnold Fitzgerald lives near there.  On Briar Way.  Bought the house and fifteen acres with the payoff he got from selling out to Thorne a few years ago.”  He didn’t bother to hide his disgust any more than Fitzgerald had bothered to hide his true loyalties.  “He made threats on the mayor and some of his supporters earlier last week.  Or so I hear.”

 

Chad nodded.  “It would be Fitzgerald’s style.  And between you and I, that’s where I thought she was going too.  Seems Mrs. Fitzgerald hired her to organize a fundraiser for her, so Courtney going out there for a meeting wouldn’t be too far of a stretch.  What I don’t get is, she’s supposed to have a bodyguard… yet he was no where to be found.  I talked a bit to Grace today, asked her a couple questions, and it seems she left without her bodyguard.  Like it was a last minute schedule change.  So if she were heading out to meet Mrs. Fitzgerald… how far of a leap would it be for Arnold Fitzgerald to know that and for them to set up the kidnapping?  Not a very far one if you ask me.”

 

“Agreed.  He probably overheard the wife calling Mrs. Meyers and put a call in to his boss.  Opportunities like that just don’t fall into your lap every day.”  If they could pin something on Fitzgerald, Bruce would be happy.  If they couldn’t he’d personally find a way to ruin the man.  Insults and threats were one thing, but purposefully siccing Thorne’s goons on an innocent woman…  “I might be able to get access to his phone records,” Batman offered.  It was a stretch, but he should be able to pull it off.  “Your other leads?”

 

He smiled lightly.  “Pardon my French, but we have their balls over a barrel.”  He set his coffee down, picked up a tape recorder and hit play.  The voice of the kidnapper filled the car, replaying his demands of earlier.  When Chad cut off the tape, he said, “Randall Caine.  Thanks to you, we have his voice on tape from earlier and we can do a voice print match… so we know for sure.”  He handed the tape to his partner.  “Randall leads us directly to Thorne.”

 

Holding the tape in his gloved hand, Batman examined it.  He’d already gotten a copy of the map the trace on the phones had produces.  But this… the whole phone conversation.  He remembered the chill that had gone through him when Caine had spoken.  He’d been chomping at the bit every since to know where they’d taken Courtney.

 

But this…

 

Slipping the tape into his utility, he asked, “How successful was the phone tap?”

 

“We got within a six block radius.  Now, a lot of those buildings are under Thorne’s control…” he didn’t want Batman to fret on that fact for long and he turned to him, offering him a wide smile.  “But, we have our little stoolie sitting in the city jail.  So, I went and had myself a talk with him today.  Deetz turned states evidence.  The DA made him a deal if he’d talk, so he did.  There are a couple likely places he said Thorne does ‘special’ business.  One of them is this one.  But I’m highly doubting this is the place.  The other has a secret basement.  Now he didn’t know the entire layout but he knew how to access it.  You know the place… Decadence.”

 

“Good ole’ Deetz,” Batman said and he couldn’t repress the mirthful chuckle that bubbled up from inside him.  Caine… Hinkle… there was no doubt in his mind that Decadence was where they needed to be looking.  “Decadence… yeah, makes sense.”  His mind was already turning about what needed to be done.  “Odds are that’s where most of our friends are tonight.  They probably have it locked up tighter than a drum on the inside.  Be fun getting in.”  He was still smiling, though his smile had turned cold–a trick Bruce had learned from Lex once upon time while they were still on speaking terms.

 

Chad watched the expression on Batman’s face turn from mirth to something almost eerily frightening.  The cowl covering his face couldn’t really hide the emotions.  His identity was hid from view, but that look was one that Chad could easily be leery of… if he had such a reason to be.  For some reason, that look… it made him even more confident that they were going to recover Mrs. Meyers safely.  As was their pattern, Batman set down his coffee cup.  It was empty and since they’d said everything that needed saying, the masked crime-fighter slipped out of the car with little fanfare.  Chad, having decided he’d seen and done just about all he was going to be able to do for the night, started his car, went home, showered, and passed out cold on the bed.  It had indeed been a long day.

 

****

 

The sky was just beginning to lighten from inky dark to a deep gray when Bruce finally returned.  Alfred met him in the Batcave and had to help him out of the suit, such was his exhaustion.  He was talkative, though, and had no trouble giving orders.  There would be much to do, and the sooner they could get started on it, the better.

 

Taking the tape recording from his utility belt, he handed it to Alfred.  “Compare this to the made from my lunch with Fitzgerald.  The voice patterns should match, but also look for back noises.”

 

“Yes, Master Bruce,” responded the butler, steadying his ward as he swayed a little.

 

“So tired… remind me when this is over to sleep for a week…”

 

“Yes, Master Bruce.”

 

Bruce grinned a little at that one.  Alfred said it so seriously, but Bruce knew there was humor in the easy compliance.  “Chad’s lead led us to possible buildings… Decadence and one other.”  He gave Alfred the name and address of the club he and Chad staked out every night while they caught up on nightly events.  “They should both be in the six mile radius as delineated by the phone trace from yesterday.”  Bruce had a copy of the print out, same as Chad.  “Have Rogers go to the city building commission and get the floor plans on record for every building in that designated zone, but tell him to be certain those two building are there.  We’ll need them.  I also want the most up-to-date versions of the streets and sewers within the target area.”  He paused, breathing deep.  “We’ll find her, Alfred.”

 

“There is little doubt that you will, Master Bruce.”  But Alfred’s voice held the tiniest note of sympathy.  He knew Bruce was struggling to keep that thought first in his mind–to find Courtney as soon as possible.

 

****

 

When Bruce finally finished barking out orders, he made his way through the secret passages to Lex room, and then to his own.  Grace was sleeping, though she’d shifted in the night and was more to the middle of the bed.  He stripped, showed as was his custom, and eased into bed bedside her.  He was asleep in minutes, his body shutting down almost as if a switch had been thrown.  In his last moments of consciousness, however, he felt her arms enfold him.

 

*-*-*

 

Freshly showered and dressed for the day ahead, Grace sat at the desk in the room she and Bruce shared.  He was still sleeping… completely exhausted not only from yesterday, but from wherever he’d gone last night.  She’d woken around 2:30 to find his spot on their bed empty.  A quick check with her hand found it to be cool.  He’d been gone for a while.  She’d stayed awake for another hour, but her body’s need for sleep outweighed her desire to stay awake.  When she finally woke, he was home and in bed beside her, but still… Where had he gone?  What had been so important that he’d had to leave her last night of all nights?  Why?

 

She’d promised not to ask, and she hadn’t.  As she looked over at his sleeping form, she couldn’t help but think the questions she couldn’t give voice to.  Looking back down at the paper, she reluctantly finished writing the note to him, telling him that she and Hope had gone on to the Blaire’s.  Sloane, Steele, and any other member of the security team who was supposed to go with them would follow in another car.  She’d send the limo back for when he got up and ready to come over.  Her last sentence was that she loved him, and she’d see him soon.  Standing, she walked over to his bedside table and placed the note upon it.  She bent down and gently kissed his forehead before heading out the door.

 

Hope was standing with Alfred beside the front door, both waiting for her so they could get on with the day.  “Where’s Bruce?” Hope asked.

 

“He’s still sleeping.  He’ll join us when he gets up,” she said, her voice more calm than she truly felt.  She was still mentally worn from yesterday.  Today was not going to be any easier on her.  From the look of confusion on Hope’s face, it was definitely going to be tougher.

 

“Shouldn’t he go over with us.  Miles will expect…”

 

“Bruce to join us when he gets up.  He needs his rest.”

 

“Whatever,” Hope said with a wave of her hand and headed out to the limo.

 

Grace watched her sister go before turning to Alfred.  “I left a note for him on his bedside table.  I’m not sure if he’ll see it.  Could you ask him if he did?”

 

“I will, Miss Grace,” Alfred replied, helping her on with her coat.

 

“Also, Alfred, make sure he eats something.  I managed to get him to eat a decent lunch yesterday, but he mostly picked at his dinner.  The longer this goes on, the less likely he’s going to be to eat.”

 

Adjusting the collar on her coat, Alfred nodded.  In truth, he enjoyed her fussing over Bruce the way she did.  Her tone was rather even, still very much business-like.  The light in her eyes wasn’t nearly as bright, but given the circumstances, it was understandable.  Still, she was taking care of business, as was evidenced by her next statement.

 

“Also, I had Sloane call Lee yesterday and tell him not to call.  If he should call today, direct him to me, okay?  Bruce hasn’t gotten much sleep and the last thing he needs is Lee mentally draining what strength he does have.  And questions Lee has, I can easily answer for him.”

 

He watched as she put on her gloves and nodded again, but this time a small smile spread across his face.  “Very good idea, Miss Grace.  I shall see to it.”

 

She was about to walk out the door when she suddenly turned and offered him the first ‘soft’ look she’d given him in two days.  “Thanks, Alfred.  For everything.”

 

His gratitude was expressed in another small bow of his head.  He watched as she walked to the limo, and Sloane closed the door for her before getting in the front seat of the limo.  It almost resembled a Presidential motorcade as the vehicle driven by Steele left down the drive, followed by the limo, and finally trailed by last member of the security team to go with them.  ‘Precious cargo,’ he thought to himself as he closed the door and went about his daily schedule and waited for Master Bruce to awaken.

 

****

 

Connie had woken well before Miles.  In all honesty, she hadn’t slept much that night.  So the mayor wasn’t surprised to find his wife out of bed by the time he woke up.  But she wasn’t downstairs either.  He searched every room.  He even stopped the housekeeper and asked her if she’d seen Connie.  She hadn’t.  Neither had the cook.  When he finally found her, she was upstairs in one of the unused rooms, sitting in a chair holding one of the family photo albums.

 

Moving to stand beside her so he could see as well, he smiled lightly at the pictures he saw there.  It was a family vacation they’d taken to Disney World in Florida.  Courtney had been about eight and was completely in love with Winnie-the-Pooh.  They’d trekked through the entire park to find the character so she could have her picture taken with him.  The red-haired girl had been nothing but determined.  The family had spent the entire week at Disney and Epcot Center.  “She really liked Pirates of the Caribbean, remember?”

 

Connie nodded.  “I do,” her voice was soft as she spoke.  “She loved the way the ceiling looked like the sky.  Even made us eat at that deplorable restaurant.”

 

“I kinda liked it,” he said softly, eyes fixed on a picture of Courtney standing in front of Cinderella’s castle.

 

“You and she both did.  But then again, you always had a taste for places such as that.”

 

“You had fun too,” he prodded lightly.  And she had.  Connie and Courtney had both begged Miles to buy ice cream bars for them while they ran on ahead to get a place in line for the Haunted Mansion ride.   By the time he’d made the purchase, they were well ahead of him, teasingly taunting him to catch up.  He remembered how good it felt to hear the two of them laughing together.

 

Her response had been a nod.  She turned the page and the pictures were of Sea World.

 

“I’d forgotten about this day,” he said, reaching out to touch the picture.  “She loved the orcas.  Couldn’t get enough of them.  She was so excited when they picked her as one of the kids who got to help with the show.”

 

“She wanted to be a marine bilogist,” Connie said, intentionally mispronouncing ‘biologist’ as that was how Courtney had insisted on saying it.  “She wanted to pet the big fish all day long.  And she argued with you for an hour when you told her that Shamu wasn’t a fish.

 

It swam in the water so to her it was a fish.”

 

Miles nodded.  “We should have known then how stubborn she was going to turn out to be.  To this day, she intentionally calls whales ‘fish’ just so she doesn’t have to admit that she was wrong when she was eight.”  The last was said with a small chuckle.

 

Connie let her eyes drift closed and a small tear slipped down her cheek.  “Are they going to be enough?” she asked softly.

 

His look was one of confusion as he simply looked at her.  “Enough for what?”

 

“Are the memories going to be enough to make you smile and chuckle if she dies?”  The look she turned to him was completely grief-stricken.  “I wouldn’t want to be in your position for all the world.  I once believed that it was regal… that the job you did and the prestige we had because of it were so important.  I loved every second of the social standing.  I’m not so far gone that I don’t recognize how eagerly I embraced it.  But it’s hollow, Miles.  I have no real friends.”  She reached up and wiped her eyes.  “All I truly have in this world is you and Courtney.  If I lose my daughter, I’m not exactly sure how I could look at my husband knowing what he chose.”

 

Miles nodded curtly.  He deserved those words.  He well and truly did.  Pulling away, he sat in the chair opposite her.  “I couldn’t look at myself either.  Connie, this is the most difficult decision I’ve ever had to make.”

 

“Yes, and you made it.  Regardless of what I said, regardless of what Seth has said.  You made it.  You and Bruce sequestered yourselves yesterday and made decisions for all of us.  Don’t act like I don’t know that that’s what you did.  Nothing should be said in private where she is concerned.  Making decisions without myself… without Seth… it’s wrong.  We have a vested interest in her too.  I am her mother!  And that DAMN well better count for something!!”

 

He nodded, merely accepting everything she had to say.  Though as far as the decision-making went, they were divided.  And someone had to be the deciding vote.  Given his position as mayor, it had to be him.  But he understood where she was coming from… being left out of the process.  Although, the things he and Bruce had ended up discussing had not been for her or Seth’s ears.  They were Bruce’s to tell to whom he wished to tell them.  Still, she didn’t know, and all he could do was let her believe that they’d only discussed the kidnapping.

 

She flipped to another page in the photo album, tears freely flowing now.  “Remember how badly we wanted another child?  How I so desperately wanted to have a son?”

 

He simply nodded again, remembering the look on her face when the doctor told her she wouldn’t be able to have any more children.

 

“That night, after we came home from the doctor, I was putting Courtney to bed.  She knew something was bothering me.  She’d always been so intuitive.  She looked me in the eyes and said, ‘Mommy, I’m sorry we won’t have another baby.  I’m sorry I’m not a little boy, but I promise that when I grow up, I’ll marry a nice boy and he can be your son’.

She’d been so serious… so concerned.  But the apology for not being a boy cut deeply because she was right, Miles.  There were times when she was an infant that I’d wished she were a boy.  I soon grew out of it, though, and was soooo grateful to have a healthy, happy child.  And I loved her… so much… more than I… than I… ever… told… her.”

It was with those last words that she finally broke down again.  Fresh tears streaming down her face, as the album slipped from her grip and onto the floor.

 

Miles didn’t go over to hold her though.  He wanted to, but doubted that she’d let him.  Even if they were able to recover Courtney safely, he wondered if the decision to put Gotham over his daughter had cost him his wife.  He’d understand if she left him.  How cold and callous he must seem to her?  How tempted was he right at this moment to simply meet the demands of the kidnappers… to tell the city it could take care of itself, he was going to take care of his family.  Lord help him, but it was all he wanted to do right now.

 

He stood, starting to walk toward the door.  What would keep him from giving in to that was knowing that Bruce… Batman… was working on recovering her before time ran out.  Given his track record and his determination, Miles had no doubt that he’d succeed.  He just had to hold himself, and Constance, together long enough to see that end become a reality.

 

Just as he reached the door, however, her soft voice floated to him.  “Miles, please don’t leave me.”

 

His head fell forward and his eyes drifted closed.  He simply stood there for a moment.  He would not abandon his wife as he had his daughter.  He would not let her down.  With a speed neither knew he had, he turned and crossed the room.  He took his wife in his arms and they wept together.  Miles Blaire let loose the tears he’d held back for a day, safely crying in the arms of his wife whom he held as she cried.  It was a release they both needed… a bonding they both had to have to see them through this.  Without it, there was only despair.

 

With it, there was hope.

 

****

 

What finally roused Bruce was the smell of breakfast permeating his near-unconscious slumber.  The distinct scents of toast, eggs and most importantly, hot coffee, filled his senses and coaxed him back to reality.  Opening his eyes, he was not surprised to find Alfred, and not Grace–though mildly disappointed that he’d overslept enough to miss her–sitting at the table with the meal.  Blinking back the last of sleep, he threw back the covers and sat up.  Making his way to the table, he reached first for the coffee, sitting while he blew off some of the steam and took the first grateful sip.

 

Alfred watched in silence as he devoured the meal as one starved.  In truth, he was famished.  He’d eaten so little the day before, and the night had been long.  When he finally slowed his eating to a less hurried pace, Alfred cleared his throat and slipped a paper across the table to him.

 

“What’s this?” Bruce asked around a mouthful of toast.

 

“Chew, please…” Alfred corrected his table manners.  “Miss Grace asked that I ensure you read it.  It is from her, I would assume.”

 

Bruce nodded, chewing and read the note.  His eyes glittered with emotion as he read the last line.  He’d so wanted for her to still be there when he awoke: it was what he was used to, after all.  Still, he knew she was where she would be most needed.

 

“I would also assume you have no intention of sending for the limousine,” Alfred added upon seeing his reaction.

 

Bruce shook his head and drank some coffee to clear is throat of toast crumbs.  “There’s no time.  I have too much to do here to waste precious hours playing the part of the grieving friend.”

 

Alfred merely nodded.  “Everything is as you requested, sir,” he said, apprising Bruce of how things stood.  “Rogers got the blueprints you asked for and he and the others are in the conference room pouring over them as we speak.”

 

Bruce nodded, and pushed his plate away at last.  Reaching for his coffee cup, he took it with him to the conference room.

 

****

 

The guys were still pouring over the blueprints when Bruce rejoined them in the conference room.  He had left them with the painful take of marking all possible exits and entrances in the buildings and had strolled down to the Batcave to do his own legwork.  Namely, he was pulling the phone records for the Fitzgerald household and all known cell phones.  None of which was technically legal, but then, either was being an accessory to kidnapping.

 

Bruce had to thank the roommate he’d had in college who had introduced him the benefits of being a computer hacker.  He was in and out of the phone company’s systems without too much trouble and soon had a rather extensive print out of the Fitzgerald’s monthly phone activity.

 

More time with his gloved fingers whirling across the keyboard left him similar records for both Arnold and Dorothy’s cell phones, as well as a listing the people or businesses listed to each number.

 

An hour before Courtney was to leave for the country club, someone put in a phone call from the Fitzgerald residence.  Not longer after, Arnold Fitzgerald put in a call from cellular phone to the public offices of one R. Thorne.  The call lasted for over ten minutes.

 

Bruce marked these calls with a yellow highlighter and then went on to note other times when Fitzgerald and Thorne, or any of his cronies, had corresponded via telephone.  Finally, in a spidery scrawl very unlike his own normal handwriting, he wrote out a note to Commissioner Gordon and signed it as “a concerned citizen.”

 

He then sealed the information in an unmarked envelope and took it with him when he returned to the conference room.  “Smith,” he said, his tone demanding attention.  All three heads turned.  Smith rose from his seat.  “I need you run an errand for me.”

 

Smith’s reaction was immediate and unquestioning.  “Yes, Mr. Wayne.”

 

Bruce smiled grimly and nodded.  “See that this gets delivered directly to the police commissioner.  But anonymously.”

 

Bruce wasn’t worried about Miles finding out.  Gordon would likely contact him as long as soon as he’d read the contents of the package.  Miles had wanted a direct link to Thorne, and Bruce didn’t think they could have asked for a better.

 

****

 

Hope sat in the kitchen barely listening to Alex and AnnaBeth’s chatter.  At least, to her it was chatter.  They were talking about Bethie teaching Alex Greek and how on his first attempt to speak it to her mother, he’d misspoke and something dreadful that everyone had laughed about.  Hope smiled, but it really didn’t touch her eyes.

 

Grace was in a pissy mood.  Oh, no one really knew it but Hope.  Alex assumed she was quiet because it was early afternoon and no word had come from Bruce yet.  Hope had been there when he suggested she call the manor.  What Alex heard to the response and what Hope heard were two different things.  Alex heard her say that she’d left word with

Bruce and when he got ready to join them, he would.  Hope heard her say that she couldn’t possibly understand what was still keeping him.

 

She’d even followed Grace into the kitchen and tried to talk to her… to reassure or at least comfort her.  And in a very un-Grace-like moment, her sister had snapped at her and told her she was handling it.

 

Hope had left her sister in the kitchen to help the cook prepare for dinner.  Two hours later, when Bruce still hadn’t arrived, everyone was trying to relax in the family room.  Trying was the key word as the only true mood in the house today had been tense.  It was Seth, who commented for probably the fifth time, that he wondered what could be keeping Bruce away, that caused Grace to stand up and excuse herself… saying she had to go to the bathroom.  Seth’s mood was also getting darker the longer Bruce stayed away, though Hope knew it was for different reasons.

 

She’d followed her sister, once again, out of the family room and into the hall.  Again, she tried to approach Grace and again she’d been snapped at for her efforts.  But this time, it was so easily seen in her sister’s eyes.  Grace was tired, beyond exhausted.  The dark circles were starting to form under her eyes and she looked very disheveled.  Of course, everyone pretty much looked the same way.  But Hope had also noticed that everyone, including herself but excluding Grace, had cried more than once that day.  Grace… her face was set and whatever tears she had, she held back.  When Hope brought that up to her, Grace quipped that someone had to be strong.  Someone had to keep it together.  Hope had then mentioned that a part of being strong was knowing when to let yourself grieve… and that’s when Grace had shot back at her.

 

Grace didn’t speak like that to anyone else in the house… she wouldn’t.  But Hope was a different story.  Hope was her sister.  And when her sister asked again if she’d heard from Bruce, Grace didn’t even really speak, just opened her mouth and said something like ‘no’ and then walked briskly away from her.  It was then that Hope decided she couldn’t help Grace.  She wanted to, but Grace was throwing up walls.  Hope had gone a separate way, choosing to sit in the library by herself and think.

 

She hadn’t come to any real conclusions except that Bruce, no matter what he was doing, had acted way too selfishly in not even taking five minutes from whatever busy schedule he had to at least call the woman he said he loved more than anything to let her know that a) he was still in town and b) he wasn’t going to be able to join them because c) he had things he had to get done.  Hope didn’t think that would have been too much to ask.

 

But what did she know?  Her longest relationship had been with Johnny Heatherly in the 11th Grade.  On the night of her junior prom, they’d rented a hotel room and she’d gifted him with her virginity.  Two months later, she found out that Perish Noble had also gifted him with hers, but after the championship baseball game.  And to think, she’d been so supportive of Johnny over that loss.  Men… she decided… were bastards.

 

“Hopeful,” a soft voice interrupted her thoughts.  “Are you okay?”

 

Chad had seen her sitting in the room by herself.  He’d watched the activities of the day and noticed that Hope, though she’d been extremely helpful, had also been more of an outsider than anything else.  That bothered him.  It bothered him even more to watch the way Grace had been treating her.  The older sister would realize it after this was all over, but that didn’t help the younger one in the meantime.  And since no one had bothered to come looking for her, he decided he’d stop in and see how she was doing.

 

Hope sat up and wiped the tears from her face.  Ok, so maybe not all men were bastards.  She was willing to let herself believe that Chad Harris was the exception.  “I’m fine,” she said with a false smile.   “Aren’t I supposed to be fine?”

 

He stepped more fully into the room and shook his head.  “No.  No, you’re not.”  His voice remained soft as he crossed the room and sat on the coffee table, so he could sit closely to her.  “No one is supposed to be fine.  No one is supposed to be sitting by themselves in a dark room either.”  He wanted to reach out and take her hand.  “Care to talk?” he asked instead.

 

She shook her head.  “I’m not sure it’s anything you’d want to hear.  Grace and I… she doesn’t seem to be too happy with me at the moment and I know…”  It was something she had to get out, had to see for herself what was really there.

 

“You think I would take her side over yours because of our past.”

 

She shrugged.  “Wouldn’t you?”

 

He shook his head.  “Absolutely not.  I’ve watched what went on today. I know you tried.  But sometimes, people just have to find their way through on their own.  My concern isn’t for Grace though.  It’s for you, Hopeful.”

 

She raised sad eyes to him.  Was this what she thought it was?  What she hoped it was?  Could he really be saying that he cared about her?  Just her?  Why would God choose to smile down upon her and let a good man like Chad Harris think of her as more than just Grace’s little sister?  Was she more to him than Grace’s little sister?  She begged God to let that be true.  “It sucks, hard core,” she finally admitted.   “I just wanted to help her… be there for her.  And she pushed me away… twice.”

 

He couldn’t help himself as he reached out to take her smaller hand in his.  Hope was a very petite woman.  He paused on that thought…Woman… Yes, somewhere in all the years he’d not seen her, Hope had grown into a beautiful woman.  And he could tell that she still had that O’Neil fire about her.  That love of life… that desire to make all those around her feel loved and cared for… But there was also the O’Neil need to be understood and secure.

 

Hope nearly melted when he took her hand.  Never, ever in her entire life had she felt an instant reaction like that to someone’s touch.  She turned her hand in his and squeezed it.  Sure, she’d known Chad for years, but never had she believed she’d be the focus of his attention.  It had always been Grace for him.  “Chad,” she said softly.

 

“I know, Hope,” he said, not understanding why now, when there was a life on the line, would *this* decide to pop up for him.  But it had.

 

And it was here.  He wanted to deal with it.  More than that, he wanted to explore it… see if there was anything there for them.

 

“But Grace…”

 

He shook his head.  “I will always feel friendship for Grace,” he admitted.  “I think I held on so tightly because it was the only thing in my life that felt right.  I always felt like I belonged in your family.  Your dad still calls me son.”  He smiled lightly.  “I still call him dad.”

 

Hope sighed.  “So you’re still in love with my sister?”

 

“No,” his answer was immediate… brooking no misunderstanding.  “I will always care, but I don’t love.”  He looked down at their joined hands.  He always felt like he was supposed to be a member of the O’Neil family.  He’d felt so comfortable with them… like he belonged.

 

But now he knew, he wasn’t intended to have that with Grace.  Not Grace, but Hope.  The giggly little girl who had followed them around and teased them and made good-natured jokes about them had turned into a beautiful swan in her own right.  And it was her own right that was drawing Chad in.  The O’Neil gravity working on him but feeling more like ‘home’ coming from Hope.  And God help him, but he wanted to see what it would be like… if his initial feelings would lead to something bigger.  “Hope,” he said softly, “when this is all over and life goes back to some semblance of normalcy, do you think we might…”

 

He looked up at her, knowing that she fed off eye contact.  “Maybe we could go out for a cheeseburger or something.”

 

There hadn’t been any lights on in the library, but Hope’s face lit it up enough to read the faded covers on the old leather books.  “I’d love that!”  And suddenly, as they continued to chat much more easily, she felt good.  She felt really good for the first time in a long while.

 

Maybe she shouldn’t at a time like this.  But she did and she wasn’t going to apologize for it.

 

A short time later, Detective Vincent came looking for Chad, telling him they’d just gotten a call from Commissioner Gordon and would soon be receiving a very important fax.  Chad was loathe to leave, but walked Hope back to the family room where everyone still sat.  Seeing them, he re-doubled his insistence on getting Courtney back.  Good people didn’t deserve bad things.  And he planned on seeing that this bad thing ended with good news.

 

****

 

Alfred brought in a tray with food and coffee sometime later.  Bruce was pointing out a route to Rogers, but paused when the door opened.  “Might as well break for a while, guys,” he suggested.  “Grab some chow, go stretch your legs…”

 

“Smoke ’em if you got ’em,” Rogers added under his breath.  Smith and Colton chuckled as all three men reached for sandwiches and coffee mugs.

 

As the last man filtered out, Bruce sat down on the edge of the conference table.  He accepted the coffee cup Alfred gave him, but looked away when Alfred’s sympathetic gaze caught his.

 

“You should give them a call, Master Bruce, let Miss Grace know you’re alright, even if you don’t intend to join them.”

 

Bruce shook his head.  “She’ll want to know why.”

 

“Yes, I imagine she will.  Would that be so bad, sir?  She already idolized Batman, and she loves you.”  This last was said in Alfred’s tirelessly soft, yet commanding way.

 

Bruce sighed.  “Maybe… maybe later.  After… I can’t deal with that and find Courtney at the same time.”

 

Alfred said nothing for the longest time, but watched as Bruce drank his coffee in silence.  The young man’s face was haggard and pale, both from a lack of proper and from the demands he was placing on himself.  Even with three of his bodyguards at his side and the efforts Alfred knew Detective Harris was also putting in, Bruce still wanted to shoulder it all on his own.  And to an extent, Alfred knew that he did.  He felt responsible for them… Mistress Courtney… Miss Grace… even the entire city.  The sentiments were noble and chivalrous, but Alfred knew that those people would just as easily wish him comfort over the worries he was heaping upon himself in their names.

 

The butler picked up one of the remaining sandwiches and held it out to Bruce.  “You need to eat, Master Bruce.”

 

“No, I’m good.”  Bruce shook his head in the negative and hopped off the table. “Breakfast was very filling.”

 

“Miss Grace asked that I made sure you ate, and while I assume she thought she’d be seeing that you got this particular meal, I do not wish to completely fail her.”

 

Bruce had been turning back to the blueprints spread out across the table, but at Alfred’s pointed reprimand, he stopped and sighed.  Alfred was right, as usual.  He reached for the sandwich.

 

****

 

Grace was in the kitchen, rinsing off the last of the dinner dishes and putting them in the dishwasher.  The maid and the cook had both gone home earlier, and Grace was determined that Connie was not going to have a dirty kitchen.  Besides, it kept her busy… kept her from thinking.

 

“Grace,” Constance said from the doorway.  “Leave those.  Miles pays good money to our staff to clean them up.”

 

Grace shook her head.  “Nonsense, Connie.  I can do dishes.”

 

The elder woman walked across the kitchen and took the dish from the younger woman’s hands.  “Not in my home, not at a time like this,” she said, but her words were not harsh.  Constance had come out of her funk of yesterday.  She still had moments, but no where near the abyss she’d floundered in 24 hours ago.  She also knew what was going on with Grace, and she’d watched her struggle all day long.  If Constance Blaire could do nothing to help her own daughter, she was damn sure going to help her surrogate daughter.  “Sit down,” she said, pointing to the chair Grace had made her sit in yesterday.

 

“But, Connie…”

 

“Don’t ‘But, Connie’ me, young lady.  Respect your elders and sit.”  She smiled slightly when Grace did as she was told.  She reached for a coffee mug, filling it with heated water and added a chamomile tea bag to it.  She steeped it several times before grabbing a spoon and walking toward Grace.  “I must say, I am extremely proud of the way you have stepped into your station.”

 

“Station?” Grace asked, suddenly too tired to wrap her mind around what Connie was saying.

 

“Yes, dear, station.”  She pointed to the mug.  “Drink your tea.”  When Grace took a sip of the warm liquid, she continued, “As I stressed to you before, it is important that you accept your station.  There are many responsibilities that come with being with a man such as Bruce Wayne.  There are many expectations that are put upon you.  Even though you are not his wife, you live in Wayne Manor and because of that, things are expected of you.”

 

“I’m trying, Constance,” she said softly, wanting nothing more than to just find out where Bruce had been all day and sleep for a year before confronting any of it.  A lecture from Constance on what she was doing wrong was not something she wanted to deal with now.

 

“If you would allow me to finish?” Constance asked and at Grace’s nod, she continued, “You have risen to it in an exemplary fashion.  You’ve personally ran this entire household for two days.  And I heard you on the phone with Lee Merryweather earlier.  I know how precocious that young man can be.  You handled him like a pro.  Like a true lady.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

Constance waved her hand and offered her a smile.  “But, Gracie, if I may…”  Here her voice turned motherly.  “If this entire situation has taught me nothing, it’s taught me that the ‘station’ should not overshadow the person.  I did it.  For so many years I lost myself in the rigors of societal demands.  I went so far as to castigate Bruce for what I felt was an injustice he’d done in denying my daughter the ‘station’.  I put society above family and I should not have.  You have newly accepted the role and you are doing an outstanding job, sweetheart.  But I do not wish to see you go through what I have.”  She lifted her hand and gently brushed a few stray hairs behind Grace’s ear.

 

Grace nodded, trying desperately to swallow the lump in her throat.

 

“He never showed up… I’m sorry for that.  I wish I knew more… what to tell you, Miles… Seth… but I don’t know.”

 

Constance smiled warmly and took Grace’s hand.  “Miles doesn’t seem too worried.  Though I often think that Miles would forgive Bruce of the most heinous crime because he’s so extremely attached to the young man. Bruce has never been one to deal with situations in the way *we* believe he should deal with them.  He, sadly, has had far too much trauma in his young life to react to situations in the manner that we do.  We bond, Grace.  We huddle together and lean on each other.  And he did that… yesterday.  Today, he handles it differently.”

 

“He could have called me.  I would have thought…”

 

Constance shook her head.  “I imagine, dear, that you were never too far from his thoughts.”

 

Grace sighed.  “Still…”

 

“I know.”  She stood and moved forward, placing a loving kiss on Grace’s head.  “Come along.  Bring your tea and sit with us for a while longer.  You should unwind with family before going home.  No arguments.”

 

With another sigh, Grace did as she was told and followed Constance back into the family room.  The matriarch’s words had helped beyond compare.  But Grace was still worried and concerned.  He hadn’t shown up at all today… hadn’t called… there was no word.  What could be going on?

 

****

 

The ride back to the manor was made in complete silence.  Grace didn’t even want to face the thoughts running through her mind.  The ones eating her up the most were the ones she could do absolutely nothing about.  Courtney had been gone for well over 36 hours now.  Seth was holding on, but facing another night without her was killing him.

Grace had no idea where Bruce was, what was going on, and she couldn’t stop herself from wondering if part of the reason why he hadn’t called was because she’d want to know why he wasn’t with them.  Once again, she wondered if he didn’t trust that she wouldn’t pry… she wouldn’t have.  But a simple explanation… a simple ‘I’m ok’… it would have worked wonders for her.

 

When they arrived home, Hope jumped out of the limo like she was shot out of a canon.  She said a hasty goodnight to Grace and got a quiet response in return.  She’d have to talk to Hope.  She knew that she’d not been the best to her today and hurting her sister was the last thing she wanted to do.  What a messed up day this had been.

 

Sloane closed the door behind the two women and waited politely beside Grace as her sister literally fed the scene like her feet were on fire.  Grace, a complete opposite of her sister, seemed more subdued that Sloane have ever remembered her being.

 

“Ms.  O’Neil… Grace…” he said softly, amending his edict that he’d only call her Grace when he was off duty.  He touched her arm gently and waited for her to acknowledge him at all.

 

She’d been so lost in her own cluttered mind that she hadn’t heard him until he called her ‘Grace’.  He’d never done that… he’d even wormed his way into agreeing he word, but setting up an impossible situation for that to happen.  Yet, here he was, calling her by her given name and reaching out to her.  This was Sloane… not the bodyguard, not the former SEAL commander.  This was Sloane, the person.  It touched her.  She turned her eyes to him and smiled weakly.  “You called me by my name,” she managed in as much of a light-hearted tone as she could muster.

 

Sloane returned her small smile and nodded slowly.  “It seemed to me that someone close to you should.  The ride home tonight was very quiet.”  He, of course, had noticed the tension in the two women, and it was an expression he’d yet to see from them before.  It had not been present that morning, in fact.  It was this tension, plus Grace’s sullen mood which had him concerned.

 

“It’s been…” She started and stopped.  They had spent a great amount of time together.  And she rarely, if ever, treated him as a bodyguard.  She simply took to him and did her best to befriend him.  So she took a moment to get thoughts in order before she spoke again.  “It’s been a rough day to say the least.  And I know she means well, but, I’ve had a lot on my mind today… I said some things in a way I probably shouldn’t have… She took them to heart.”  She sighed audibly.  “I’ll talk to her tomorrow.”

 

Sloane nodded.  Her words and the tone she used for them spoke more than perhaps she thought they did.  He thought he knew what weighed on her mind.  “Everyone deals with hardship different,” he commented.  “I’m your sister understands that you are under a good deal of stress.”

 

They still stood outside on the cold winter night.  “Perhaps a stroll around the grounds?”  he suggested, offering his hand.

 

She didn’t really have to think about whether or not to accept the offer.  She put her hand in his and let him lead her on their stroll.

 

“I hope she does.  I didn’t really mean to take it out on her.  I wouldn’t hurt her for the world.  I’m just not really used to being in the position to be in charge.  And well… I was sort of flying without a net today.  I’m not used to that.”  She thought about her missing lover.  He was a big net for her, and she had felt so adrift all day without him.

 

“Nets are nice to have,” Sloane commented.  Hers, of course, though she didn’t say it to him, was Mr. Wayne, who had not shown up at the mayor’s mansion today as Grace had expected.  Sloane, of course, knew there were extenuating circumstances behind that.  He wondered, however, if it was his place to something out of turn.

 

She nodded.  “But when you don’t have them…”  She wondered just how much she should go into detail.  But Sloane… she wouldn’t be burdening him unnecessarily.  But then again, Bruce had a much more separate relationship with Sloane than she did.  But then again, he wouldn’t begrudge her talking to someone.  “Like you said,” she said softly.  “Everybody deals with stress differently.  But I didn’t even get a phone call.  Nothing.  There was no communication from him at all.  And I had hoped… wished…”  She sighed, swallowing hard.  “I suppose I honestly don’t know what I hoped or wished.”  That wasn’t true.  And with that little bit out there, she’d be doing them a disservice not to say it all.  “I do know,” she admitted.  “I wish he would have known that although I would have asked where he was, I wouldn’t have pried had he not wanted me to.  I just needed to hear his voice… to know he was okay.”  She swallowed hard again.  “I know whatever he was doing was important because it kept him away.  I’m just so torn by it all.”

 

“I’m sure he knows,” Sloane said after a pause in which he contemplated what he should say.  “Mr. Wayne loves you very much… treasures you… and I am sure you were very much in his thoughts today.”  He grew quiet again, thinking about the orders Mr. Wayne had given them all yesterday.  Mr. Wayne was very focused upon finding his friend.

 

“I don’t doubt that, Sloane,” she admitted.  “I also don’t doubt that his primary thoughts are about Courtney.  Everyone’s is.”  She sighed. Maybe she shouldn’t have been so distressed over the lack of contact.  But she couldn’t help it.  Courtney was her friend too, and she was worried as well, but she still made sure the other people in her life… Her thought processes stopped right there.  But she hadn’t made sure that everyone else knew she cared.  She hadn’t taken care of everyone.  She’d let Hopeful down.  Much as she felt let down.  She hadn’t deluded herself to the point that that wasn’t what she was feeling.  She was in that she’d thought he’d think about her enough to at least call her… at least say ‘I’m okay.  I can’t go into details, but I’m okay.’  They’d talked about this before, when she first came back and it had come out that Lex had told Bruce she’d react just the way he did.  But she hadn’t.  And yet he still… She sighed again.  After the way she treated Hope today, she had no room to talk.  “I guess I just would have felt better all the way around if he’d have at least given me five minutes for a call.  Five minutes can work wonders.”  She inhaled slowly.  “But then I didn’t give Hope five minutes either.”

 

Sloane bowed his head, waiting as worked through the things she wasn’t saying.  He knew there more to it.  Mr. Wayne had secrets… secrets he did not share.  Sloane knew he was not your garden variety rich person, just as he knew that he hadn’t been hired as any mere bodyguard.  He’d been there at Mr. Wayne’s side in Italy.  He had seen things then, and he had seen things here at home.  But he was loyal, and Bruce Wayne was a good man.  He would take what he’d seen to the grave if need be.  “Grace…” he said, and he stopped walking.  “I cannot speak as freely as I like of Mr. Wayne’s plans.  What I can tell you is that he intended to… be of more help to Mrs. Meyers than he had been the last time she was in need.  As determined as he was yesterday, I can only assume that the reason you did not hear from him was because he threw himself fully into those plans… not because he mistrusted you in anyway.  As I said, he treasures you very much.”

 

“Zoned,” she said softly, turning to face him as she spoke.  She ran her hand through her hair, God she was tired.  She’d kept so much in today; so much that she’d wanted… needed to talk to someone… but the one she’d wanted to talk to had been completely preoccupied with helping Courtney.  With his concern, she knew she couldn’t dump her problems on him as well.  She inhaled deeply again.  “Sloane,” she said, her voice quiet as she spoke.  “He’s really working on finding her?” And here she was thinking about herself.  She smiled almost ruefully.  “See, that’s all he would have had to say.”  Of course, she’d end up telling him about how she acted today.  It wasn’t in her to be anything other than completely honest.

 

Sloane nodded.  “He already had orders for Rogers and the others by the time we all went on the clock this morning.”  Sloane had wanted to be with them, but his loyalty to both Bruce *and* Grace compelled him to attend to his assignment with pride. “He doesn’t like sitting still when his friends are hurting, but you knew that about him already,” Sloane said softly.  It didn’t excuse not calling.  This woman had worried and fretted and had yet remained strong for the others… and every time she looked down, her net had been gone.  There had been no one there to catch her.  He wished he could say something to her make up for the net being gone.

 

She nodded.  “It’s funny, not in the ‘ha ha’ way mind you.  But it’s funny because that’s precisely why I fell in love with him.  Courtney needed a break.  He gave her a trip to the finest spa in North America.  I couldn’t imagine someone just doing that for somebody.  Out of the blue like that.  I told her that too.  And she said…”  She paused and inhaled deeply.  Oh God she couldn’t cry now.  “She told me that it was the way he was.  He did things because he cared about those he loved.  And I couldn’t imagine someone like that.”  She shook her head.

 

“People just weren’t like that… so I had to meet him.”  She inhaled deeply again, it was her best form of control.  “How can I condemn him… be angry or upset with him… for being the man I fell in love with?  For doing the one thing that made him unique and drew me to him like a moth to the flame.”

 

“That does make… difficult.”  Sloane knew she was close to tears.  Unique or not, generous or not, caring or not… she’d still expected him to at least call.  “And Mr. Wayne does get busy…”  He wasn’t trying to excuse it, even the tone of voice made that clear.  He was just… saying… like it or not, this is how things were with Mr. Wayne.  He probably hadn’t meant to upset Grace, just got so wrapped up with his work that he failed to see a need.

 

She nodded.  “Ever the science geek.  Would forget to eat if someone didn’t remind him.”  A tear slipped down her cheek and she wiped at it almost as if it was a traitor.  Those were Courtney’s words, not hers.  Courtney, the one he was trying so hard to find.  It was such a conundrum.  She understood, but wanted him to think of her too.  And maybe he had, but he hadn’t shown it.  So she was upset yet understanding.  Hurting yet sympathetic.  Overall, it pretty much sucked.

 

“Perhaps,” Sloane said after examining everything about her statement.  He saw the tear, saw her pain, saw her confusion.  “Perhaps you should go remind Mr. Wayne of what he has to anchor him.”

 

She nodded but reached for his hand again.  She was such a tactile person, and after their talk… everything they went through together… there was no harm in drawing some comfort from that.  “I think I will,” she said, starting toward the manor.  “But Sloane, thank you… for all of this.  I needed it.”

 

****

 

After the others had turned in for the, Bruce still sat in the conference room, pouring over the blueprints.  It was Alfred who finally shooed him away, scolding that glaring holes into the paper with his eyes wasn’t going to make Courtney come back.  He then started packing the papers up to the Batcave for later.  Bruce watched him for a few minutes, the instant inactivity causing his body and brain to finally catch up.  He was exhausted, mentally and physically.  The only thing that had kept him from realizing it was the constant whirling of the plans in his brain.

 

Bidding Alfred an early good-night, he went up to his bedroom, where he indulged in a long shower and then slipped into his sleep clothes.  It was just getting dark, and he wondered when Grace was coming home.  He ached to be near her right now.

 

Reaching for the phone on his night stand, he called the Blaires’ and got Miles.  At the question ‘is Grace there?’ Miles informed him that the limo had just left.

 

“Oh, okay then,” he said.  He wasn’t sure why, but he was actually disappointed that she hadn’t still been there.  He’d wanted to hear her voice.

 

“Bruce?”  Miles asked.  “Is everything alright?”  In the background, Bruce could her Seth talking to Walker Vincent.

 

“Just tired, Miles.  And… missing my angel.”  Miles said that he understood and let Bruce go, but the knowledge that Grace was coming didn’t ease his ache.  He stood up and paced the room until he found  her note from that morning still on the table.  He picked it up, studying it thoughtfully.  After a few seconds of long thought, he climbed back into bed, clutching the note in his hand.

 

Sloane walked Grace back into the entry where Alfred waited for her. He took her coat and paused when she didn’t head up the stairs rightaway.  “Miss Grace?” he questioned.

 

“Please, Alfred.  Just tell me he’s here.”

 

He nodded and gave her a slight smile.  “He is, ma’am.  I just sent him off to his room.”

 

She forgot to thank him, to even really acknowledge that he’d spoken before she was heading up the stairs.  Sloane had told her to remind him of what he had missed today.  She just desperately needed to get some reaffirmation.  She was mildly disappointed to see him lying on the bed, breathing evenly.  No doubt he was exhausted.  Still…

 

Wiping away at the traitorous tears that would not stay back anymore, she walked over to the closet and grabbed her favorite pair of purple silk pajamas out of the closet.  She changed quietly.  Her need to communicate with him was seriously at war with her own exhaustion and her desire not to disturb him.  Regardless of where he was and whether or not he didn’t call her, she wasn’t going to wake him.  They both could use the sleep too.  Trying not to move the bed too much, she lifted the covers and slid underneath them.  Home… her own bed… God it was good to be here.  She rolled onto her side and looked at him.   Oh yes, it was *very* good to be here.

 

Bruce had tried to stay away, but in truth, he’d been drifting between sleep and awareness ever since he lay back down.  He thought he heard the door open and then close, but then he drifted again.  But when the bed shifted, so did his dreaming mind.  “Grace…” he called out softly, his fingers clutching at the note so that it crinkled under his touch.

 

When he said her name, she was reminded her first night back here.  That first night after her incident.  He’d laid in this bed and called out her name.  She couldn’t do it then, but she did it now… without hesitation.  Spooning up behind him, she pressed her cheek into his back and let her eyes slide closed.  Her hand ran along his arm to where his hands lay in front of him.  That’s when she felt the piece of paper.  Lifting up her head, she saw his hands clutching a something.  A closer examination led her to deduce it was a note… not just any note but her note.  “Oh Bruce,” she said softly as the dam she’d so expertly built up came crashing down and she cried softly.  Moving her head back to where it was before, she held him closely to her… not wanting to wake him, but needing to hold him just the same.

 

Bruce had drifted again, closer to waking now.  Arms went around him, and a damp cheek pressed into his back.  “Grace,” he murmured again, this time more aware that she was in bed with him.  He didn’t remember her coming home.  “S’late…” he said softly, still not fully there yet.  “Miles said… gone…” he wasn’t sure what he saying just yet.

 

“Ssh…” she responded immediately, not really hearing what he said at first.  She snuggled in a bit closer, pressing more of herself to him.  Her tears didn’t abate any either.  It was like now that they’d found release, they weren’t going to stop.  “Go back to sleep,” she said softly.  It dawned on her then… ‘Miles said… gone…’ When had he talked to Miles?  Her eyes opened wide and she cried a bit harder.

 

He’d called!  Of course, she’d been gone, but still… he’d called.

“Oh… Br… Bruce…” she said as softly as she could manage now that she was truly crying.

 

It was her crying that finally roused him.  “Grace?”  he queried again, sleep still hanging to his voice, though without the choke hold it had once had.  He rolled over, which was difficult with her arms holding him so tightly, and gathered her into his arms.  “You’re crying,” he whispered softly.  He didn’t like when she cried, but given the events of the last few days, he couldn’t find fault in it.

 

Her arms relaxed when she felt him move, but once he repositioned himself, she enfolded him again.  “It’s okay,” she reassured him. “It’s just… been a… long… couple… days.”  She pressed into him feeling the heat of his body, smelling the fresh soap and that which was uniquely him.  “Haven’t… cried…”  She wasn’t sure she could say much more at the moment.  She needed this.  And she’d flown without her net all day.  A part of her had been afraid that she’d come home and find him not here… still buried in whatever part of the manor he was working in.  But she didn’t just cry for herself.  She was the lucky one.  She did come home and he *was* here.  Seth was sleeping at the

Mayoral mansion because he couldn’t stand the thought of going home and Courtney not being there.  Courtney was huddled God only knew where… alone.  And she was upset because Bruce didn’t call her today.  How selfish was she?  And that, caused her to cry even more.

 

“Shhh…”  Bruce’s voice was hushed and low.  “It’s all right…”  He stroked her hair gently.  “… you cry… let it out, love…”  Bruce held her, cooing and fussing while she cried.  He didn’t ask why, or what had triggered it; he simply held her and held her do what she needed to do.  Occasionally, he’d whisper that he loved her or made little shushing noises, but he did not interrupt her venting process.

 

When the flood finally subsided, she pulled her head away from his chest and looked up at him.  “I got your shirt all wet,” she said softly, her breath hitching as managed to finally gain some control.   She inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly before letting her eyes slide closed.  A thousand things ran through her mind as to what she wanted to say to him… she’d missed him today… what had he done… where was he… what was really going on… why couldn’t she ask.  But she said none of that right now.  Instead what she did say when she opened her eyes was, “I love you.”  Sloane was right; it was hard to operate without your net.  Now that she was back in his arms, the agony of the day seemed so far away.

 

“I love you, too,” he said, kissing the top of her head.  Nuzzling his nose into her head, he breathed deep and held her to him.  “And I don’t care about shirt; it’ll dry.”  His voice was soft and teasing. He’d missed her so much.  He hated keeping things from her, he really did. And he hated not having her there… not having the comfort of knowing she was just in the next room.  He’d kept so busy mostly because he feared if he stopped, the situation would catch up to him and she wouldn’t be there to hold him.  But keeping busy had meant not having time to call her… the note had said to call.  “I, uh, got your note.”  It had been in his hand when he rolled over, but somewhere in the hugging and the hair petting, it’d wound up on Grace’s pillow.

 

She nodded slowly.  “I saw.  You fell asleep with it in your hand.” She looked up, her eyes seeking out his.  They really needed to talk about today.  They did.  But how to go about it?  He’d breached the topic with admitting he got her note.  “It was an interesting day today,” she put slight emphasis on the word ‘interesting’.  How else was she supposed to say it?  “Constance is doing much better, though Miles was pretty quiet.  Seth talked to the hospital in New York and they seem optimistic that if we get her back within the next few days there won’t be too many problems.  At the most, it will be like Seth said, they’ll administer an IV which he can oversee at home.  But they’ll want to do testing sometime in the near future.”  She was rambling on about things; she knew.  But then again, wouldn’t his priority be to want to know about Courtney and what they knew.  “That’s a bit of good news, I think.”

 

“Very good news,” he said, sounding genuinely relieved. It gave them more time, should they need it.  He hoped they didn’t need it.  He needed to talk to Chad, but as soon as he did, he had hopes they would be able to make a plan for getting her.  He was tired of research and waiting.  He wanted action.  He wanted Courtney, safe.

 

They all did.

 

Bruce’s heart ached for his surrogate family. Miles… Miles was in such a hard spot right now.  How to make such a decision when his only daughter’s life was on the line?  It had to be gnawing at him.  Bruce knew Miles: he loved his city and his daughter.  He worried bout both.  But losing Courtney…losing Courtney would break him.  “Constance was better today, you said?” he inquired.  “That’s good; I was a bit worried about her yesterday.”  He had been.  He didn’t always see eye to eye with the woman, but she loved Courtney. It had touched him deeply to see her so reduced yesterday.

 

She nodded.  “She’s not completely back to herself.  I honestly believe that this entire situation has changed her. She turned the tables nicely today.  Sat me down and we had ourselves a nice long talk about the decisions she made… how many of them were wrong.  How I should make sure I didn’t fall into the same trap.”  She was rambling on, partly from the fatigue, partly from avoidance of the topic that was foremost on her mind.  So with those two combined, she rambled.  “Not that she thought I was… she actually thanked me for taking up the slack.  She was genuinely grateful, and truly worried.  It’s almost like she was looking out for me.  Should have reassured her that the

Garden Club isn’t really of interest to me, but I didn’t want to push it.”

 

“My great-grandmother founded that Garden Club,” Bruce said, chuckling, amused at the thought of her sitting with biddies and their socialite daughters and granddaughters… sipping tea and talking potted geraniums.  It wasn’t Grace in the least.  His laughter faded a little as digested her words.  It was the ‘almost like she was looking out for me’ bit that struck him them most.  Had Grace needed looking out for?  Had something happened while he hadn’t been there?  “I’m sorry I didn’t call,” He said, suddenly moved to apologize for not doing as the note said.  “I mean, I did call… but you’d already left.”  He should have called sooner, when Alfred told him to.  At that point, however, he’d foolishly thought he’d have time to do so before it got too late. Except that he hadn’t.

 

She didn’t really say anything at first.  The events of the day were still very fresh for her.  “You were busy,” she excused.  “You had your own things you were doing and finding Courtney has to be of the utmost importance.”  She nodded, thinking maybe she hadn’t cried all the tears she needed to cry, but she wasn’t going to shed anymore.  She reached out and put a hand on his cheek.  “I would have loved a phone call,” she decided to go for honesty.  “But I understand why it didn’t come.  Or I understand that it did come, but not until late in the evening.”

 

When she touched his cheek, instinct dictated that he nuzzle against her palm.  He had missed her, no matter what the reasons for not being with her.  “Finding Nee important to me,” he admitted.  “I’ve failed her one too many times, Grace.  I can’t fail her now when she needs me most.”  He got quiet and his jaw tightened as his emotions warred inside him.  “But I… I missed you.”  He met her eyes, knowing she would see it in his eyes… the full extent of the emotions behind his words.

 

“I know.”  She ran her thumb along his cheek, wiping at imaginary tears.  He hadn’t been there today.  She’d needed him to be, but he hadn’t been.  But she was safe; she’d made it through.  Emotionally drained, but they all were.  She was suffering far less than everyone else… her lover included.  “I missed you too,” she said.  “But I understand.”  She paused, concerned over his concept of ‘failing’ Courtney.  She doubted that Courtney would think he had.  They were emotions, though, that he’d carried with him for a long time and he wasn’t likely to let them go just because she didn’t agree with them.

 

If in doing this… In throwing himself head over into finding her helped to alleviate some of that pain, she’d be damned if she was going to say or do anything to prevent that.  “You do whatever it is you need to do.  Just do me one favor… don’t forget to eat.  Being here when I climb into bed and until I fall asleep would be nice, but not necessary if you need the extra time to work.  Just take care of yourself if I’m not there to make sure you do.  Though I may just call you and double check… get my ‘Bruce fix’ and all.”  She offered him a smile.  She really couldn’t wait for this to be over so they could all find some semblance of normalcy.

 

“I think I can do that,” Bruce said, softly.  “But only if you do something for me.”  He paused, kissing the curls falling over her forehead.  “Stay with me tomorrow?  At least until I wake up.  I… like it when you’re there when I open my eyes.”

 

She nodded.  In taking care of everyone else, they’d neglected to take care of each other.  She honestly hadn’t thought that being here when he got up was that important.  She didn’t do anything more than say good morning to him… eat breakfast or brunch with him.  But it was important… and not just to him.  Truth be known, it was important to her too.  She pressed her forehead to his… smiling as she said, “Oh I think I can manage that.  In fact, I can’t imagine anything I’d rather do.”

 

The smile on Bruce’s face didn’t quite express the joy he felt at her words.  It didn’t feel right when Grace wasn’t there in the morning.  “Thank you,” he softly, though when she tried to say he didn’t need to thank her, he shushed her with a small kiss.  “Thanks you for loving me,” he told her, clarifying his words.  “For all that you are to me… I love you so much…”  He kissed her again, softly.  His body was starting to demand the rest it had been denied, but he need to say it.

 

“I love you too… more than I can ever measure.”  That said, she kissed him again… a longer kiss but still not one meant to be anything more than a punctuation point to her statement.  She rolled onto her back, bringing him with her.  She felt his head rest high on her chest and her arm wrapped around him, her other came around and she held him closely to her.  He let his arm come to rest at her waist, lightly touching her thigh.  When they settled in, she pulled the blanket up over them.  It wasn’t a sleep position they used often, more often than not, he held her.  But tonight… tonight this was the position they needed.  It wasn’t necessarily a matter of who fell asleep first.  They exchanged ‘good nights’ and ‘sweet dreams’ and both fell asleep immediately.

 

****

 

He lingered in the Batcave a little longer than usual this time.  Alfred had removed all the blueprints and street layouts to there and he now spread them out over the table.  His plan was to do some reconnaissance work tonight, if he could.  Scope out both the buildings Deetz had indicated, though he was certain she was at Decadence.  It made the most sense.

 

Once he felt sure of plans, he headed out into the night.  Not long after, he found himself on the rooftop of Decadence, though hidden in the shadows.  He wasn’t alone; there was a sniper across the way form him, watching the back entrance.  Batman watched him for several minutes before heading off to find his partner.

 

*-*-*

 

Chad had foregone his usual stake out in favor of watching the club both he and Batman felt certain Courtney was being held at.  Their hunch was made further concrete when he noticed it was locked down like a fortress.  There were more men than usual at the door.  He had to smile.  Henry Neville, a man build like Arnold Schwarzenegger in his younger days, was definitely *no* valet.  Yet there he stood, wearing a red jacket that barely fit him.  He wasn’t parking cars though.  Oh no!

 

That man was there for one reason and one reason only… guard duty.

 

Chad watched as Hammer walked into the club.  There was another man with him.  A new ‘partner’ for him as well.  It sort of amazed Chad that they’d just let Deetz go.  Sure he was in jail, but really, a payoff to the right jailor would be the end of Deetz.  That thought didn’t make Chad none to happy.  A few minutes after Hammer walked in, so did Spence.  Chad watched on with disdain.  There was also activity on the perimeter of the building too.  ‘Homeless’ people who he could have sworn three days ago were anything *but* homeless, now took up residence in the doorways of neighboring buildings.  But Chad knew this town too… his black Cavalier blended in perfectly with the night, and the alley he was sequestered in.

 

What didn’t surprise him was the quick rap on his window.  Somehow he just knew Batman would find him… no matter how well he hid.  He unlocked the door and waited for him to enter.  “No doubt about it,” he said with little preamble.  “She’s in there.”  He quickly set out to telling him what he noticed as he handed him a cup of warm coffee.  “Place makes Alcatraz look like a playground.”

 

Batman nodded silently.  “There’s a gunman on the roof, same with the two flanking buildings.”  He didn’t see too much of a problem getting into the building through the roof if he had to.  “That seems to be the only way, in, though.  No one’s getting in the front door who isn’t on the ‘VIP’ list now.”  His voice was sharp and bitter.  How was it that no one had noticed the increase in security, the locked doors… the freakish lack of criminal activity anywhere else in the city?  It was all here!  Guarding Courtney!  Which, of course, meant that he’d have to make a few changes to the plans his men were suggesting this afternoon.  Not that he wasn’t already going to… but this made it more likely that he’d be needing a little bit more back up than he’d assumed.

 

Chad laughed a bit ruefully.  “Kinda sucks that I’m not on that list.”

 

He shook his head.  “I’m on a list, but nothing to do with being a VIP.”  Watching another couple people walk in, he sighed.  “Thing is, I watched Fitzgerald walk in there pretty as you please not an hour ago.  The man is so blatant about his criminal activity, it’s disgusting.”

 

Turning back to Batman, he said, “We need to figure out what we’re going to do.  How we’re going to get her back?  Just tell me what your plan is… tell me what you want me to do, and I’ll do it.  I’ve been with the mayor, his family, and her friends for two days now and it’s just appalling that they’re all suffering like this.  Time to bring her home to them.”

 

Batman nodded, but didn’t say anything at first.  Between his absolute disgust for Fitzgerald and his emotional investment in getting Courtney home, he feared to speak.  He couldn’t be sure of what he’d say.  Instead he stared out at the building, his eyes darkening with the anger and frustration he felt.  A part of him wanted to go rushing in there, but that would do no amount of good.

 

Shaking his head, he turned his attention back to Chad.  “Care to for drive?” he asked at last.

 

“Sure,” Chad said, noting the look that flashed through Batman’s eyes.

 

He was either a *very* caring man or somehow he was emotionally invested in this.  He wasn’t sure which one it was or if it was both.  “Just direct me where you want me to go,” he finished, turning on the car.

 

Bruce gave him directions, saying little else as Chad drove.

 

Turning the last corner as directed, Chad put the brakes on hard and sat in the middle of the alley, staring at the vehicle.  “No fu… I mean… wow!”  Chad had a thing for cars.  Cars and football were his two main joys in life.  One couldn’t tell by what he drove, but he drove what he could afford.  Didn’t stop him from admiring what other people could afford.  He tucked his car safely out of site, getting out as he was instructed.  As they locked up his vehicle, he said a silent prayer that it was still in one piece when they returned.  He’d never be able to explain to the insurance agency that he left it parked in an alley because Batman told him to.

 

He followed his partner toward the vehicle, stopping at the rear, his eyes wide.  “That a jet propulsion system you have in there?”  He leaned over and examined it a bit more closely.  He heard the doors click open and did his best to tear his eyes off the exterior.  That was easily forgotten when he sat inside the car.  A kid in a candy store had nothing on Chad then.  His eyes were as wide as saucers as he examined everything inside that he could.  “You know, Batman, you take the term ‘motorhead’ to an entirely new level.  This is one sweet ride.”

 

Batman smiled just a bit, and was unable to keep the pride form his voice as he said, “Let’s take her for spin.”  He buckled up, and waited as Chad did the same.  The engine purred when he started it up.  He was rather proud of his baby.  She moved about the streets of Gotham like a sleek cat on the prowl.  But she was also functional.  Ejection seats with parachutes, a fully functioning global positioning system, defense mechanisms galore.  But his favorite modification to the vehicle had to be the first thing Chad had went for.  The jets.

 

Leaving the city limits, he turned to his partner, grinning.  “Want to see what she can do?”

 

Chad barely expressed his ecstatic ‘hell yeah!’ when Batman flipped a switch, hit the gas, and the car shot across the night-darkened road like a rocket.  He barely caught his bearings before the car veered off the road and turned into a dead end: the smooth shale surface of the hillside.  They were headed straight towards it.

 

Chad’s foot went for the imaginary brake.  He stomped on it once… twice… By the time he said, “Bat…” they were through.  He didn’t see how.  When he put his foot on the ‘brake’ the second time, he closed his eyes.  After more than the appropriate amount of time went by and they didn’t crash, he opened his eyes and spun around to see the cave enclosed behind them.  “Holy shit!” he cried out, laughing out loud.  “You are one…”  He tried to wipe the smile off his face, tried to act somber, but it just wasn’t in him when he got this enthusiastic about something.  “Well, you know what you are,” he said, feigning non-excitement though the smile still blared off his face.  “I think we’ll have to go ‘for a spin’ again sometime.”

 

“Well, there is still the issue of your own car,” Batman answered, the corners of his mouth turning upwards.  He drove the car deeper into the cave, though after a while, they seemed to be going up at an incline.  Finally, another rock face opened up in front of them, leading into a spacious underground vault.  This is where Batman stopped the vehicle and shut it down.  “I have blueprints for Decadence,” he informed Chad, unbuckling as coolly as if they’d just carpooled to the office together.  This, of course, had been the main reason for bringing Chad here.  Decadence under siege left him no choice but to consult with someone who’d seen the odds.

 

He followed Batman out of the car and deeper and deeper into the cave.  They’d been going so fast when they traveled here that Chad hadn’t been able to deduce where they were going.  As he looked around, he noticed that they weren’t necessarily in a cave, but a structure of some kind.  Interesting.  “I won’t ask how you got the blueprints,” he said, voice showing his awe.  “Deetz gave me as much of a layout as he could.  The door to the sub-basement is masked as an office door he said.  Locked up tighter than a drum… needs an access code.  He gave me the one they were using while he was there, but like I told him, I doubt it works.”  He looked around again.  “Though, and maybe I’m jumping to conclusions here, but I bet you have one of those contraptions that figures out codes for doors, don’t you?”

 

“Doesn’t everyone?” Batman deadpanned, then smirked, patting his utility belt for emphasis.  He led the way into another chamber, this one set up as a computer geek’s best wet dream.  There were several computers with huge monitors, audio and video surveillance equipment… and the blueprints spread out on a marble desk.  Batman went straight to the desk, bending over the blueprints as he looked over the route he’d marked out earlier in the day with Rogers and Colton.  It was irrelevant now; they couldn’t use it.  He instantly began plotting a new one, talking aloud to his partner about the day he’d gotten the first tape of Caine and Hinkle.  Perhaps this was the ‘highly guarded office corridor’ Deetz had referred to.  He didn’t quite notice that Chad was looking around at the computers and gadgets.

 

Chad spun in almost a complete circle.  He heard what his partner was saying, but was in complete and total awe of everything he was seeing. Finally, he made his way over to the table where Batman was standing, waiting patiently for him to wander over.  He stood beside him and looked down at the blueprints where the gloved hand was pointing.

“Yeah, that would be it.  He said you go down the hallway, past the johns, and take a right.  The hallway extends on but the ‘office’ isn’t that far down the hall.”  He bent down, looking a bit closer.  “These plans actually outline an office.  That means there’s either a secret entrance to the sub-basement or they’re bogus plans.  I’m leaning toward both.  More than likely, they’ll mask the entrance.”  He paused again, looking even more closely at the plans.  “Damn but getting in is going to be a bitch.  I’d say we take out the guys on the roof and go in through the ventilation.  But they have three guys on roofs on these buildings.”  He pointed to a blueprint that had a schematic of the area around Decadence.  “Ok, I know I said I wasn’t going to ask, but I have to… where did you get these?”  He pointed to the blueprints and then computers all around them.  “All of these?”

 

For a minute, Batman’s features went stony.  He hadn’t been prepared for some one to ask, least of all the partner whom he’d trusted up until now to question nothing.  Chad had accepted everything so far on a blind faith born of knowing they were both working towards the same end.  He bowed his head, turning attention to blueprints for a minute while he debated what to say.  On one hand, it was a hell of a secret.  On the other, if there was anyone in the world he could trust, it was Chad Harris.  He knew that in his gut.  Chad was as honest as they come.  Miles trusted him… even said Bruce could have used him on his team, before he knew that Bruce had.  It couldn’t hurt, he thought randomly, to have someone who knew… *really* knew.  Someone who, like Chad, could give him inside tips from the police stations.  Who didn’t have to wait on Batman finding him to get him that information.

 

Finally, he looked up, seeming have made a decision.  He met Chad’s inquiring gaze and spoke, his voice losing all of Batman’s gravelly darkness as he said, “It is a pretty unique hobby, isn’t it, Chad?”  The voice was all Bruce Wayne and nothing of the ‘caped crusader.’

 

“Yeah…” Chad said softly, the wheels in his mind turning… putting clues together… coming to conclusions.  *That* voice… He’d heard that voice so many times.  Add it together with the voice he’d heard at the Mayor’s house the other day.  The way Batman grew quiet earlier when Chad was talking about Courtney.  And suddenly it all made sense.

 

The ‘gadgets’ and ‘gizmos’ were extremely expensive.  Who could afford that?  Bruce Wayne.  Who had access to state of the art science and technology?  Wayne Industries, Bruce Wayne CEO.  Who was the Mayor’s best friend?  Bruce Wayne.  “Mr. Wayne?” he questioned softly, experimentally.

 

“Oh, I think we’re way beyond that formality, don’t you?  Please, call me Bruce.”  The eyes behind the mask twinkled for a moment, as if he were delighted that the man before him had guessed correctly.

 

The other man was right, of course.  They were beyond that.  What a world this was?  The man he was working closest with was the man who was now living with his former fiancée.  And he knew without asking that Grace didn’t know.  Her actions from earlier today told him all he needed to know in that area.  “I have to admit, Bruce,” he said the name as if testing it, “I’m rather surprised that you are the man behind the cowl.  But it’s a pleasant surprise.  I know you know this, but Gotham needed you.  The symbol… the hope.”  He smiled.  He didn’t want to dwell on it too much.  Telling him had to be a big thing, and the last thing Chad wanted to do was make this uncomfortable.

 

For a moment, Bruce went very quite and the merriment faded from his eyes. Then he smiled–a warm, genuine smile.  “It’s just… something I have to do,” he said softly, though the tone in his voice was saying ‘thank you’ instead.  He turned slowly back to the blueprints.  “Got these form the building commission earlier today.  I’m sure you’re right about them not being entirely accurate, but they’re all we have.”  He paused, his voice cracking a little, as he started to speak again, though his eyes never left he papers in front of him.  “I’m glad you’re here, helping me.  Because this… symbol of hope… doesn’t have the slightest clue what he’s about to do.  I mean, I do… I’ve trained, I’ve researched… but this kidnapping is a far cry stopping petty thieves or those bank robbers.  God, if I fail Courtney now–” He broke off abruptly, eyes still on the area where Chad had indicted to the ventilation ducts.  The only indication of the emotion behind his words was the slight trembling of his arms as they supported him so he could lean closer to the desk.

 

Chad leaned in, closing the distance between himself and the other man.

 

One thing Chad could understand, it was the fear.  Standing outside a door with a gun in your hand… but your hands shaking so much because you were scared as hell that you were going to have to use the thing.  Knowing that on the other side of the door a man was holding a shotgun on his wife and two little girls.  Yeah, the fear was unimaginable.

And he hadn’t known the hostages… Courtney was Bruce’s closest friend.  The only person he cared more for was Grace.  Grace… Batman saved Grace…

 

“Bruce,” he said the man’s name.  When he didn’t look up, Chad put his hand on the blueprint, covering the images from Bruce’s view.  “My first ‘hostage’ situation was a man who held his entire family captive.  Negotiations broke down and we had no choice but to go in.  I was scared shitless.  I remember standing at my post and everything in me was shaking.  ‘What if I messed up?’ ‘What if we failed them?’  But you know something, when word came to infiltrate, all the training, all the preparations kicked in.”  It was when Bruce looked up at him that Chad ventured forth.  “And yes, you love Courtney.  I didn’t know those hostages.  The level of caring was different, but the fear is the same.  And though it is true that this is your first kidnapping situation, it’s not the first time you saved someone you love.”

 

He continued to hold Bruce’s gaze.  “We plan our rescue, take every precaution we can think of.  We know the position of the guards.  We know who’s coming and going.  Tonight, we’re going to work out a plan to get in.  And I know, here,” he pointed to his gut as he said, “we’re going to get her out safely.  And I always trust my gut.  Always.”

 

“Grace…”  Bruce whispered softly.  He wanted to tell Chad that it an entirely different scenario.  Grace’s attacker had dropped her as soon as Batman appeared.  She’d only been in his grasp a few brief moments.  But he couldn’t, because Chad was right about the fear.  The fear that had clutched his heart when he heard her scream had been the same fear that had seized him the day that Courtney went missing.  And anger… also the same.  This anger had caused him to physically harm Grace’s attacker… forced him to pull back, lest he kill the man out right and become no better than the scum he fought nightly.  It was the same anger he felt when he thought about Fitzgerald tipping his boss off that Courtney was on her way to a meeting with his wife and then having the nerve to flaunt his criminal ties in full view of the entire world.  Bruce wanted hurt him and much as anyone else involved in her kidnapping.  But mostly, he wanted to get his friend back.

 

He nodded slowly, accepting Chad’s experience-born words for the truth they no doubt were.  With a small half smile, he said, “Okay… so tell me about this ventilation idea of yours?”  They would plan, as Chad said, and when the time was right, they would strike.

 

****

 

Grace woke at her usual time.  Bruce had left, as was his norm, but had come back to bed much later than normal.  He was holding her rather closely and she was half afraid she’d wake him up by extracting herself from him.  She didn’t.  He merely murmured her name and took her pillow instead.  Sleep didn’t loosen her grip on him at all.

 

Grace showered and dressed.  By the time she left the bathroom, Alfred had brought in breakfast and was pouring her coffee for her.  In a subdued tone, she asked, “Could you do me a favor?”

 

Alfred smiled.  Her tone sounded much more like her own today.  She looked better too.  Rested, rejuvenated.  “Of course, Miss Grace.”

 

“Could you call the Blaires’ for me and tell them that I’m going to be in a bit later today?  Probably early afternoon.  I’m going to wait for Bruce to wake up.”

 

“I will make the call.”

 

“Also, I’d like to talk to my sister.”  She wasn’t exactly certain how Bruce would react to Hope being in their bedroom while he was sleeping so she asked Alfred to have Hope meet her in her bedroom.  “I’ll tell her I’m staying here, but give her the option of going on over to the Blaires’ if she wants.  If she does, I want one of the bodyguards to go with her.  I’ll talk to Sloane and see which one they should send.  They all seem to have specific duties they’re performing, but I’m sure someone could at least take Hope over there.”  She paused for a moment and before Alfred could comment, she finished, “Steele.  He has to go over there anyway to be with Constance.  He can just take Hope over there.”

 

“Very good, ma’am,” he smiled as he left the room and went in search of the youngest O’Neil.

 

*-*-*

 

Fifteen minutes later, Grace set Dizzy on the bed when her door opened and Hope entered the room.  It really wasn’t difficult for Grace to apologize for her actions of yesterday.  It was even less difficult for Hope to forgive them.  The two sisters embraced, holding one another tightly.  Neither one had dry eyes.

 

When the emotions of the moment passed, Grace pulled away and wiped at her sister’s damp cheeks.  “I’m going to be staying here for a while and wait for Bruce to wake up.  Alfred has already called the Blaires’.  If you want to go on over, the limo will take you.  Steele will ride along.”

 

It wasn’t really much of a decision for Hope.  Chad would be at the mansion and she really wanted to see him.  All those years she’d teased Grace about being head over heels for him, and in less than a week, she was.  Though it wasn’t like she just met him.  She’d known him for years and had crushed on him when she was younger.  There was also the fact that there were things that would need to be done there.  And Hope felt needed.  Therefore, her decision was simple.  “I think I will go ahead and go.  Constance and I have plans for the day.  I don’t know what everyone gets so worked up about.  She’s a great lady.”

 

Grace smiled.  Overall, she had to agree.  Constance had her infuriating points, but she still believed that Connie was a good woman.  And this experience seemed to have really changed her.  “I think she is too.”  They hugged again, and Alfred interrupted to tell them that the limo was ready for Miss Hope.  Grace had to laugh.  She should have known that Alfred would know Hope’s decision even before Hope made it.  The man put new meaning to the word ‘psychic’.

 

The sisters walked out together into the hall and hugged again before Grace watched Hope head for the stairs.  She smiled as she reentered the bedroom she shared with Bruce and sat down to read her book and eat what was left of her breakfast.  It was such a calming thing, listening to Bruce breath as she read her book.  After Alfred cleared away her breakfast dishes, leaving her some warm coffee, Grace moved to the window seat and looked out the window.  Lost in thought but none of them bad ones.  Courtney was still missing, but Grace had a feeling that they were going to get her back soon.  It was just something she could feel in the air.  They were going to get her back and she was going to be fine.  She looked back over at Bruce as he lay on the bed still slumbering and her heart swelled with emotion for him.  Soon… they were going to find Courtney soon.  She just knew it.

 

****

 

When Bruce awoke sometime after mid-morning, it was to the feeling of a pillow in his embrace and a light tickling sensation along the side of his face.  It took his sense only a second to acclimate before he realized that it was Grace’s fingers brushing his sleep-rumpled hair away from his face.  He sighed, feeling her love washing over him, through him.  He smiled and opened his eyes, his gaze traveling upwards to meet hers.

 

“I dreamt an angel was watching over me,” he murmured softly.  “And there you are…”

 

She returned his smile, her caress moving from his hair down to rest on his arm.  She wasn’t so sure about the angel part, but she was definitely watching over him.  She hadn’t realized how much she missed it yesterday.  “Here I am,” she said softly.  “you said my name and I couldn’t resist the urge to sit here until you woke up.”  She ran her hand along his arm.  “I didn’t wake you, did I?”

 

“Yes,” he said without any annoyance or sleep in his voice.  “But I can’t imagine a better way to wake up.”  He scooted closer to her, moving to rest his head in her lap.  He looked up and her and couldn’t help but smile, because was there with him.  “Now I just wish we stay here like this all day.”  As if on cue, the door behind them opened and Alfred entered carrying a covered tray.  The smells of coffee and Bruce’s late breakfast emanated from until the lid.  Alfred said noting, just appraised their situation and nodded both his greeting and farewell.  Then he left, closing the door behind him.  Bruce chuckled ruefully.  “And that was his very non-subtle way to say I’ve probably slept longer than I should have,” he joked.

 

Of course, it wasn’t really true. He’d had considerably less sleep than he had in the past few days.  He had Chad had stayed in the Batcave, drinking coffee and pouring over the blueprints until the sky was graying.  Bruce sent him to pick up his car in the limo.  Chad now knew that Miles also knew his secret, as did Alfred, but no one else.  Bruce felt good about telling him; he trusted Chad explicitly.

 

“He can’t help but fuss over things.  He acts like that isn’t what he’s doing, but he is… in his own very British way.”  She ran her hands through his hair again, looking down at him and smiling.  When this was over, they were both going to spend an entire day in bed.  No phone calls, no interruptions, no business.  They owed it to themselves, to each other.  “But the cook did make all your favorites.  I had scrambled eggs and cantaloupe.”  She ran her finger along his earlobe stopping to rest her hand on his neck.  “By the way, good morning.”

 

“Good morning,” he echoed, reluctant to leave her arms.  But he did, anyway, pushing up on his elbows and leaning in to kiss her softly before throwing back his comforter and rising from the bed.  “I’ve got a good feeling about today, Grace,” he said as he padded to the table where Alfred had left his late breakfast.  “We’re going to get Nee today,” he said with much conviction.

 

She watched as he walked over to the table.  She didn’t move at first, just watched him as he took the lid off his breakfast.  “I was just thinking the same thing, actually.  After Hope left and you were still sleeping.”  She stood and walked over to the table, taking the seat next to him.  “I can’t explain it, but I sat down on that window seat and was looking out at the snow, and I just had a feeling.”  Alfred had put a fresh cup of coffee on the tray for her, and she picked it up, sipping at the warm liquid.  “It just feels like today is going to be a good day.”

 

Bruce nodded, reaching for a bagel and smothering it in cream cheese.  “It does, it really does.”  His smiled softened a bit as he thought about Courtney still being with her captors, but it didn’t quit fade.  He and Chad had worked out a very strong plan and they’d gone over it until they both knew the steps by heart.  Bruce found it amusing how things worked out.  Grace and Chad had once dated… had been engaged… she lived with Bruce now… and yet, he found himself unable to feel jealousy for the man whom he now trusted with his very life and his deepest secrets.  If anything, he thought they had a lot in common besides the desire to see Gotham safe:  a love of cars and an appreciation for special women.  He could have easily them as friends, had they ever met before… tinkering around with Bruce’s sports cars.  He bet Chad liked to get greasy as much as the next ‘motorhead.’

 

“About today,” he said, getting back on track a bit.  “I know you said you might call and check in on me, but…”  He didn’t want to discourage her, but there was no way she should call today.  “…I have a feeling I’m going to very busy again today.  Busier, I should say, and I may be unreachable for part of the day.”  Seeing the confusion and sudden worry in her eyes, he hastened to assure her that he’d be alright.  “Don’t worry about me eating or bogging down.  I’ll be okay.”  He gave her a confident smile.

 

She nodded and sipped at her coffee.  It wasn’t the thing she really wanted to hear him say, but at least he was letting her know ahead of time.  At least she wouldn’t be waiting all day for a call that wasn’t going to come.  “I won’t call then,” she said.  They’d had this morning and even with this revelation, she still felt good about the outcome of today.  “I’m going to trust you to your word though,” she gave him a small smile.  “You’ll take care of yourself.”  She set her mug down and rested her hand on his arm.  “Though I’ll always worry.  Goes along with love.  But I’ll not let myself get preoccupied with it.  How’s that?”  She punctuated the last with a wink.

 

Bruce set his fork down on the side of his plate and placed his hand over hers.  “That’s all I ask,” he said softly, meeting her eyes so see how much he loved her.  “I love you, Grace,” he said although it was something he knew she knew.  “I’m not going to do anything that will keep me from loving you, ever again.  That includes not taking care of myself.”  He knew she’d take it as not eating or sinking into one of his moods, but he meat in his nighttime activities, too.  He intended to always be able to come home to her love.

 

She turned her hand over so that it held his.  She set her coffee mug down and leaned forward.  Her eyes gazed into his for several long moments.  They were always able to say the important things to one another with their eyes.  “That’s all I can ask,” she finally said, repeating his words to him.  She finished closing the distance between them, giving him a tender kiss.  “I don’t want anything to keep us apart… not ever.”  She pulled back so that he could finish eating, very glad, on more than one level, that she did stay home this morning.  She knew, beyond a doubt, that she could get through today because of spending this morning with him.

 

****

 

Bruce waited until after Grace–accompanied by Sloane and Birch–left to summon the remainder of the security team to him.  They met in the conference room, and Bruce explained that he’d been in contact with one of the police officers on the kidnapping case.  He explained about how Detective Harris had staked out the building he believed she was being held in.  The news that it heavily guarded and closed to outsiders went over like a lead balloon.  As expected, they all wondered what they were going to do to get her out.  Bruce showed them the blueprints, pointing out Chad’s changes to their own preliminary plans of attack.

 

 

The rest of the afternoon was spent outfitting them all with transmitters and weapons.  Bruce–as Batman–had his own arsenal that  did not include firearms, but he was still thankful that his security team was well equipped and covered in Kevlar. When they were, he gave them instructions to meet up with Detective Harris at pre-appointed rendez-vous spot.

 

“What should we do if the Bat shows up?”  Smith asked out of curiosity as he fitted himself with a communications transmitter.  They’d all had the opportunity to hear Grace gush about her savior and increased rumors of the Batman made it a valid question.

 

“As far as I’m concerned,” Bruce said, choosing his words carefully.  “Batman is an ally.  If he shows up, he’s probably there because he’s taken it upon himself to save the Mayor’s daughter.”  The three other men were nodding in agreement.  “If you see him, let him do his thing.  You do yours.”

 

Once they were in agreement, Bruce sent them off and began the final stages of his preparations in the Batcave.  While he’d slept, Alfred had refilled all the compartments of his utility belt with the ‘essentials.’  Tears gas, smoke bombs, heat laser, flash light, grappling hook… the essentials.  He strapped on his suit, and then reached for his cell phone.  It was time to get the party started.

 

****

 

Chad and Walker Vincent were in the dining room, discussing their latest bit of evidence.  While the other officers were occupied, Chad took Vincent aside and filled him in on just about everything that was going on.  He told him that he’d been staking out a few of Thorne’s clubs.  He told him about his suspicions toward Thorne *and* Fitzgerald and that he’d deduced that it was Decadence where she was being held.  Vincent agreed, though he wasn’t too pleased that Chad had gone on a stakeout without backup.  Chad, for his part, couldn’t explain that he wasn’t alone.

 

He and Vincent went over, in detail, the plans that Chad and Bruce had drawn up the night before.  Sadly, he had to take all the credit for them.  Protecting Bruce’s secret was of the utmost importance.  He did, however, tell Vincent that he’d been approached by Rogers, who desperately wanted to help.  Vincent agreed that having Bruce’s security team would be a strategic advantage, and didn’t seem to be too upset to hear that Chad had already gotten permission from Commissioner Gordon via Mayor Blaire to use the SWAT team.  Both men believed the team to be free of corruption.  They were men who took great pride in their work.

 

He and Vincent had just finished their end of the plans when Chad’s cell phone rang.  “Harris,” he answered, nodding curtly and looking to Vincent as he said, “we’re on our way.”  Looking to his partner, he said, “How about we step outside?”

 

On their way out, Chad poked his head into the study.  He locked eyes with the Mayor, giving him the silent signal that now was the time.  Out loud, he told the family that the shift change was happening a bit earlier because they had to go back to the station to file some paperwork.  Chad took a moment to look at each and every face.  It was on Hope’s that he lingered though.  He gave her a smile.  He wasn’t sure why, but he felt good knowing that on some level, he would be coming back for her.  He hadn’t had that in a very long time.  With one last nod to the Mayor, he went to meet Vincent at his car.

 

“I told the others,” here he meant the other police officers, “that we’re going to go follow up on a lead.”  He slipped on his bulletproof vest and strapped it tight as he continued, “This has to go by the numbers, Vincent.  Losing this woman is not an option.”

 

“We aren’t losing the Mayor’s daughter on my watch,” he responded, securing his own vest.  When they had their vests on, the two men stood for a moment looking at one another.  They didn’t say anything else just stood their sharing silent communication.

 

Personality wise, they were exact opposites.  They approached situations differently.  Vincent was more direct, giving less thought to the fact that he was dealing with people and not just incidents.  Chad always put people first.  It was the people they were trying to protect after all.

 

Once in the car, Chad drove off in the direction of the club.  There was one more detail he needed to share with his partner.  Of course, he knew how Vincent felt about it.  Though he was about to learn for a fact that sometimes the myths were true.  “In case… if Batman shows up, let him do what he needs to do.  Don’t stand in his way.”

 

Walker Vincent rolled his eyes.  “Not you too, man.  Don’t tell me you believe.”  He knew that Chad had leanings towards belief, but he’d really hoped that the man would eventually come to his senses.   He also hoped that he wasn’t depending on this ‘Batman’ showing up.  It was folly to let a good plan like this fail because they were waiting for someone to show up who didn’t exist.

 

Chad, not only knowing Batman but who Batman was, couldn’t help but shake his head.  “Yeah, I do believe.”  And that, was all he was going to say on the matter.

 

They rode the rest of the way in silence.  Pulling up behind the unmarked SWAT van, Chad got out and headed for it.  He’d been equipped with the same transmitters and receivers that Bruce had given his security team.  And he knew that Bruce had instructed them to follow his instructions.  “Everyone in position?” he asked.

 

One-by-one, Bruce’s men all checked in.    He was going to check in personally with Rogers after talking to the SWAT team.  Bruce had his own portion of the plan to carry out.  Once he got the word from him, Chad would do a bit of repositioning of the men.  He opened the door to the SWAT van and said, “We’re rolling.  Take your positions in these buildings.”  He pointed to specific buildings, detailing how many men he wanted in each.  He also reminded them that they weren’t to go in unless *he* gave the word.

 

The leader of the SWAT team gave him a curt nod in response before looking to his men.  “Move out,” he ordered.

 

****

 

Batman waited until the gunman had walked past him to step from the shadows in which he’d been lurking for the past twenty minutes.  His movements were stealthy and the man did not hear him until he purposefully man himself known.  By that time, it was too late, and Batman had knocked the gun from his hands.  Bruce would have to thank Grace later for the renewed practice on his kick-boxing.  He cuffed the downed man, shackling him to the fire escape.

 

Frisking him, he stripped him of his weapons, a walkie-talkie and a cell phone.  These he tossed to the other side of the roof.  “You won’t be needing them anyway,” he told the unconscious man cryptically before getting a running start and jumping the short distance to the next roof, where he repeated the process on the man guarding that one.

 

When all the surrounding buildings were covered, he tossed his bat-shaped grappling hook across to the Decadence rooftop–where the gap between buildings was wider–and propelled himself across.

 

He found himself right in front of the *two* gunmen guarding the roof-level door.  Without time to think, he reacted, using a roundhouse kick to knock the guns from their hands and leveled the playing fields.  “It’s him!  It’s the Bat!” one of them yelled and they both rushed him at once.  The one who had spoken pulled a knife.  Not that the knife was technically going to be of much use against his body armor, as they soon found out.

 

He had to give them credit, though; they’d given him a good fight.  But he still disabled them and tied them up like all the others.

 

Silently he turned to the ventilation system.  Hitting his transmitter–which went only to Chad’s receiver–he said “I’m going in.”  He didn’t elaborate; Chad would know.

 

****

 

The SWAT team had taken up positions in buildings across the street.

 

Their main purpose was to grab anyone who came out of the building.

 

There were no customers in Decadence.  The sign on the front of the building had been turned to closed.  There were people inside, but none of them innocent as far as Chad was concerned.  When he got the message from Bruce, he went to Rogers.  “Take your men and sweep the alley.”

 

Rogers nodded and took the appointed men with him.  With a nod to Colton, the sharpshooter moved to the vantage point he’d previously scoped out for himself.  It allowed him perfect view of the front door and the left side.  Another sharpshooter, specially chosen by Chad, covered the back entrance and the rear.

 

He knew Bruce could hear him.  He also knew how Bruce felt about guns. However, he needed to make sure everyone understood.  Into his receiver, he said, “Shoot to maim, gentlemen.  If you have to fire upon anyone, wound them.”  When every man called in ‘clear’, Chad took up position at the pre-agreed upon door that Bruce would be coming out of with Courtney.  He was going to deliver her to Chad and then ‘disappear’.

 

Chad had seen it in the man’s eyes.  The last thing he wanted to do was drop her off and leave.  But it had to be done.  Batman wouldn’t hang around no matter how much Bruce wanted to.  Chad also had been informed about Courtney’s condition.  Though he’d had to dance around several questions, there was an ambulance on standby should they need it.  When everyone called in that their positions were set, Chad used the transmitter that spoke solely to Bruce.  “We’re in place.  Let’s bring her home.”

 

****

 

Batman heard the confirmation from Chad.  Everything was set: the men were in position, orders given and waiting on the word to roll.  “Nothing I want more,” he said back.  He was almost to the second level of the ventilation shafts and would soon need to leave them altogether.  It was dusty and cramped, which made his movements a slow crawl.  He checked his progress every so often, as he came to a vent opening, by peering out into rooms below him.  Most of them were empty, but a few held armed men.  If he’d had more time, he would have stopped to listen, but right now, the only thing more important than getting dirt on Thorne’s operation.  He did, however, tell Chad the location and numbers of men as he saw them from his vantage point.

 

Finally, he made it to section where the ventilation system stopped being useful.  “It’s getting kind of cramped in here,’ he said to Chad, which had been a pre-arranged signal.  Batman was leaving the ventilation shaft now and Chad was to give the signal to enter the building.

 

Pulling a multi-tool from his utility belt, he began to undo the screws which held the grate over the main vent in place.

 

“Clear on that,” Chad said into the receiver. “Good luck.”

 

“What?” Vincent asked.  He was standing beside Chad, watching the building.  Not being privy to the transmissions his partner was responding to, he was naturally confused.

 

Chad shook his head.  “It’s time to go in.”  Pushing a button and opening another receiver, he said, “Move in.”  He hunkered down at his position, waiting for the men to move.  Again, he wasn’t to go in, merely wait for Bruce to deliver Courtney to him.  Once out of the building, it would be his job to get her home safely.

 

*-*-*

 

The leader of the SWAT team, Gavin Johnson, led his men in from the rear.  Rogers, Smith, and two members from the SWAT team charged the front.  Both teams hit the doors simultaneously… no shots were fired as they moved in, calling out to the men inside that they were surrounded and to put their guns down.  Rogers scanned the area and seeing the bartender, ordered him to come out with the rest.

 

What Rogers didn’t see was the instant before, the bartender was able to set off a silent alarm.  It was a signal to the men in the kitchen that the kidnapping had failed… that the building was compromised… that there had to be no evidence.

 

Pushing the bartender in the back, Rogers forced him into the main dining area and ordered him on his knees.  Like the others, his hands were to be put behind his head and his legs were crossed at the ankles.

 

“You can’t do this,” a voice shouted from the corner.

 

Smith turned and looked the man dead in the eyes.  “Oh, but we have.”

 

“You can’t come in here without a court order.”

 

“Wrong,” Smith informed him.  “We have reason to believe that Courtney

Blaire-Meyers is being held here against her will.  That gives us all the right we need.”  He moved a little closer to the other man and smiled as he shook his head.  “Holy… Rogers, come here.”

 

Moving from his position, Rogers’ area was covered by one of the police officers as he moved across the room.  “What?”  He looked at the person Smith was pointing to and smiled.  Opening his transmitter, he said, “We have Councilman Fitzgerald.”

 

“Cuff ’em and bring him out,” Chad ordered.  He then nodded to Walker who used his mobile radio to call for the van that would take all the kidnappers, including Arnold Fitzgerald, to jail.  Chad smiled.  He knew Bruce was listening to the traffic… he knew that news would make his day.

 

“They’re coming out,” Vincent said, nodding toward the entourage coming from the building as the van pulled up.

 

“Gr…”

 

That was all Chad got out as a small explosion rocked the building. “What the FUCK?!” he called out.  “Everyone check in!”

 

Just as he said that Gavin’s voice came over the transmitters.  He was winded, talking loudly to get over the background noise.  “They had a fucking bomb.  C-12… small wad or we’d all be corpses.  I have three men down.  One hell of a fire going here.”

 

“Get out of there!” Chad called.  On his private transmitter to Bruce, he said, “The rear entrance is engulfed in fire.  You’re going to have to move.  It’ll spread fast, man!”

 

“Fire department’s on it’s way,” Vincent informed him.

 

“Be careful, man,” Chad said to Bruce.  “So far, the front exit is clear.”

 

*-*-*

 

Batman was just heading down the stairs to from the second floor, heading for the main lobby, when the explosion brought him to his knees.  Shaken, he struggled to his feet, listening as Chad reacted and the others checked in.  Men were down.  Courtney!  If his calculations were correct, the explosion was too close to where they believed she was being held.

 

“Gotcha,” he commented to Chad’s warning, running now as he hurried to make it to the end of the stairs.  A secondary explosion sent him tumbling to the bottom of the landing.  “That one was too close for comfort,” he told Chad as he struggled to his feet.

 

The first floor was on fire now, and flames licked at Batman’s cape as he rushed across the main lobby of the restaurant, past the bar where’d asked for bathroom directions only a few weeks ago and down the hall.  He past the bathrooms and broke down the door at the other end of the hallway.

 

The passage he’d scoped out those weeks ago was filled with smoke.  “Please tell me there fire department is on their way,” he muttered to Chad as he punched in the access code Deetz had given them.  When it failed to open the door to the secret basement, he pulled a mini-bomb from his own arsenal and set it off, blowing the door lock.

 

His boots clanged on the metal stairs as he ran, and his body hit the door at the bottom with a heavy ‘thud.’  It opened under his weight.

 

****

 

The first explosion shocked Courtney out of her light slumber.  They’d bound her hands and gagged her mouth because she’d refused to be quiet.  The cowards.  They’d told her the room was soundproof… but obviously not enough to stop them from binding her.  She still had use of her feet though, as they’d not tied them… just her hands to keep her from removing the gag.  When the second explosion occurred, she managed to scramble under the metal cot to offer herself a little protection in case debris fell from the ceiling.

 

The room was, however, starting to fill with smoke when the door finally came open.  She heard a deep voice call her name and not recognizing it as one of the kidnappers’, she managed to crawl out from under the bed.  She’d not had a lot of strength left anyway, as she was starting to feel fatigue from the situation and the lack of medication.

Still, she crawled out from under the cot.  As the masked man… Batman approached… she momentarily flashed on something… familiar but couldn’t talk or even move now that she was on the floor and unable to use her hands to help herself up.

 

He was at her side in an instant, using a blade from the utility belt to slice though the ropes that bound her wrists and then yanking the gag down around her neck.  Outwardly, he was calm as he told her it was going to be okay.  “Everything’s going to be alright, N–Mrs. Meyers,” he said to ease her mind.  She didn’t seem to notice his near-slip, so he rushed forward to add, “Someone’s waiting outside to take you to your family.”  But inwardly, he was seething.  Courtney looked like shit and he knew she must have been fading from lack of her medication.  He gathered her in his arms and had to resist the urge to hug her to him.  “Can you put your arms around my neck?” he asked and waited for her to nod.  “Good.  Keep your head down.  There’s a lot more smoke up those stairs.”

 

She bent her head to his caped shoulder, shielding her face, and he took off back up the stairs.  The smoke was worse than before now, and he rightly guessed that the main lobby was now in flames.  Visibility was next to nothing.  “I can’t see,” he said to Chad.

 

“Wha–?” Courtney asked, her words muffled by his suit and the crackling of fire all around them.

 

“Shit!”  Batman dodged as a beam came down.  “Whole place is caving in!”  He pushed through the front doors just as water form the firefighters hoses began to rain down.  Behind them, flames licked up the sides building, sizzling as the water hit them. The sounds of fire gave way to those of sirens and photographers.

 

Chad was at their side in an instant.  “Get them back,” he called to the police officers who were supposed to be keeping the scene clear of reporters.  The flashes from their cameras filled the darkened street with light.  There were news vans parked all over the place as well.

 

“We have an ambulance ready,” he said to Batman.

 

“No!” Courtney coughed out.  “Just take me home.”

 

“Mrs. Meyers, you should be checked out by a physician,” Chad tried to reason with her.

 

“I said home,” she repeated more softly.

 

Chad didn’t say anything more, merely nodded.

 

When her feet touched the ground, she turned to her rescuer and smiled.  “Thank you,” she said.  “Thank you very much.”  And for a moment, she paused.  Those eyes.  She’d seen that look before.  So familiar.

 

Chad, having a good idea what Courtney was doing, gathered her up and pulled her away from her rescuer lest she actually deduce who he was.  “C’mon, Mrs. Meyers.  Let’s get you home.”

 

Batman was gone as soon as Chad pulled Courtney away.  He hadn’t liked the plan… he wanted to ride home with her, hold her and keep her safe.  But that was Bruce talking.  Batman had to get out of sight while the police still held the media at bay.  He followed the plan.

 

****

 

Courtney sat silently all the way home.  She’d known Chad since high school when he and Grace were going out.  They’d always gotten along, and she was grateful beyond words that he was the one who was taking her home.  She didn’t have to put on a brave face for him or pretend that she was okay.  She wasn’t.  Her stomach hurt, she was hungry, and tired.  But mostly, she wanted to see her family.  She wanted to be in

Seth’s arms again.  She wanted to hug her parents… to kiss her mother… to tell her father she was proud of him for not giving in.  She wanted to hug her best friend… to hear him call her Nee.  She’d missed all of it… needed all of it.

 

As he pulled into the drive, he said, “I know this is the last thing you want to consider, Courtney, but we’re going to have to ask you some questions.”

 

She nodded.  “You, Chad.  Just you can ask me questions.  Okay?”

 

“It’s good to have you home,” he said honestly.

 

“It’s good to be home.”  She watched as everyone ran out of the door once Chad’s car was parked.  She got out slowly and was immediately swept up into Seth’s arm.

 

“Oh baby,” he said softly, holding her as tightly as possible.  He pulled away just enough to kiss her deeply.  A kiss she returned whole-heartedly before burying herself in his embrace again.

 

After several long moments, he let her go long enough for her to hug and kiss her parents.  She did just as she was wanting to as well.  She kissed her mother and told her father that she was proud of them.  She then hugged Grace.  And it was only as she pulled away that she asked, “Where’s Bruce?”

 

Seth’s jaw locked tighter than a drum as Grace said she’d call him. “Let’s get you inside,” he said quietly.  “How do you feel?”

 

“Not the best,” she admitted to him.

 

“I’ll take care of you,” he said, helping her inside, not straying too far from her side.  In all reality, he probably wouldn’t for some time to come.  Though Bruce… he was more upset than he was willing to admit that he’d been gone these past couple of days… that Courtney had actually had to ask for him… that he wasn’t returning Grace’s phone calls.   Now not only was Courtney worrying, but Grace as well.  If he was going to be a part of the family, he should be *with* the family.

 

****

 

After returning Courtney to her family, Chad left Vincent to wrap things up at the Mayor’s.  As part of the plan, he was supposed to meet Bruce back at the Batcave after seeing to Courtney’s safety.  The radio was doing nothing except talking about the rescue, the arrest of Councilman Fitzgerald, and the confirmation that Batman was a reality and not a figment of people’s imaginations.

 

He drove up to the entrance and honked, not surprised when the rock face slid open so he could drive in.  He parked his car and got out.  He was no longer in awe of everything around him, though he wasn’t used to having someone wait on him.

 

“Good evening, Mr. Harris and congratulations on the success of your mission.”

 

Chad smiled.  “Any rescue you can walk away from…” he said.  And none of their people had died.  Colton had to shoot only one of their men who had stupidly tried to fire a gun he’d hidden in his pant leg.  But no one on either side had died.  And they’d arrested Fitzgerald as well as gotten Courtney back home safely.  It was indeed a happy ending.

“Where’s Bruce?”

 

“Right this way.  Would you care for something to drink?  Coffee perhaps, or tea?”

 

“Iced tea would be great, thanks.”  He paused upon seeing Bruce.  The man was sitting at one of the big desks.  He didn’t look pleased.  In fact, he looked downright depressed.  He was watching live broadcasts of the news.  They were showing footage of the rescue, and Chad couldn’t help but wonder if Bruce’s mood had anything to do with that.

Or if it was because he wasn’t able to be with his friend… if he couldn’t tell her who he was… he supposed it could be a number of things.  When Alfred left them alone, he approached his partner.

 

“She’s home, Bruce,” he said.  “Grace tried to call you to let you know.”

 

Bruce nodded, but didn’t speak at first.  When he finally turned his full attention off the news and onto Chad, his voice was bitter and thick with rage.  “The bastards left her to die.”

 

In his mind he still saw her scooting her weakened body out form under the cot, trussed up like Thanksgiving turkey.  She couldn’t have even cried out, had someone stuck around.  Which they hadn’t.  They’d left her.  Tied her up and. Left. Her.

 

When Bruce got home, the first thing he’d done after Alfred looked over his injuries was take his customary shower.  Usually the scents of Gotham night washed off with soap and water.  Tonight, he couldn’t get the stench of smoke and fear out of nostrils or off his skin.  Neither could he erase the image of Courtney tied up and all alone from his memory.  He should have been happy right now.  Should have been celebrating, but he simply couldn’t get over that one thing.

 

Chad took the seat beside him and reached out a hand, resting it on Bruce’s shoulder.

 

“You know, Bruce, I understand how difficult it is to walk in on a situation like that and see someone you love and care about in a position of vulnerability and helplessness.  I know how it twists your gut into knots and makes you want to do horrible and terrible things to the assholes who did it.  I know how it weighs on your heart.  I’ve been through it myself.”  He gave the man’s shoulder a soft squeeze.  Bruce was living with the woman that Chad had rescued.

 

Chad had walked in and found Grace beaten, bleeding, and helpless.  For all intents and purposes, she’d been left to die as well.  So, yeah, Chad understood.

 

“And I know how easy it is to bog yourself down in all of that… replaying the events in your head over and over until you drive yourself almost insane with rage.  But Bruce, you can’t let it eat you up.  You do that, and the bad guys win.  Courtney is home, she’s safe.

She asked about you, and Grace called wanting to let you know that she was home.  You can’t get so lost in what happened that you can’t enjoy what’s happening.  Because we did succeed.  You were there for her when she needed you.  And THAT is what’s most important.  She’s alive because of you!”

 

Alfred interrupted just then, bringing Chad’s iced tea on a tray.  After Chad took the drink, he addressed Bruce.  “Miss Grace called again, sir.  You didn’t return her call earlier and she is worried.”  He paused and then said, “I told her you were indisposed, still.”

 

The tone left no questions what Alfred thought–that Bruce should call and check in if he did nothing else.

 

“Thank you, Alfred,” he said.  “I’ll call later.”

 

The butler looked thoughtful and then a little sad.  “You should go to her, Master Bruce.”  Of course, he didn’t say to which woman.  “It’s where you belong right, if I may say.”  When Bruce didn’t answer, Alfred sighed and excused himself.

 

Chad didn’t say anything until the butler left.  “He’s right.  And I’m not talking about just Grace.”  He leaned back in his chair after setting his glass on a coaster on the desk.  “I took Courtney home and she hugged her husband… her parents… Grace… and immediately asked where you were.  Grace told her she’d call you.”  He leaned forward and picked up the phone, holding it out to Bruce.  “Part of being partners is keeping one another on track.  I can understand you being upset over what you saw.  I’ve been there.  But you need to put that aside for Courtney… for Grace.  Call her and tell her you’re on your way and get your ass over there.”  He shook the phone for emphasis.  “Go be with your family, man.”

 

Bruce’s first reaction was one of shock.  He didn’t in all his life anyone had spoken to him like that.  So bold and in-your-face.  But Chad was right, and Bruce heart did ache to hold Courtney in his arms… as himself.  He reached out and took the phone from Chad.

 

****

 

After Chad left, Bruce wasted little time in finding Alfred.  The butler was in the sitting area off the main hall.  He rose form his seat as Bruce entered the room, though Bruce waved him to sit back down.

 

“I’m going,” he said with little preamble.

 

Alfred smiled.  “I had hoped you would, sir.  I took the liberty of having the second limo readied, in case you wanted it.  Please let Mistress Courtney know that I’m pleased at her safe return, as well, sir.”

 

Bruce nodded.  He’d send it home once he got there… go home with Grace and Hope.  “Thank you, Alfred,” he said, sounding weary.  “I will certainly let her know.”

 

****

 

He was quiet on the limo ride to the mayor’s mansion, lost in thoughts of the night’s events.  Chad was right, he needed to put it behind him and allow himself to be happy that she was safe and home.  And that he’d done it.  He’d brought her home.  He still smelled the phantom traces of smoke and worried that so would everyone else, but he needed to see her… to hold her.

 

The limo was stopped by the police at the gates of the mayoral mansion and Bruce heard the driver explain that Mr. Wayne was expected.  Then they were being motioned through a crowd of reporters trying to get inside.  Bruce turned his face away from the tinted widows, not wanting to see them even though he knew they couldn’t see him.

 

When the car stopped, the chauffeur got out, opening the door, and Bruce asked if Bruce wanted him to stay.  Bruce shook his head and directed him to go on home.  He sprinted up the front walk to the front door and rang the bell.

 

A maid answered and ushered him inside.  She took his coat and led the way to the living room.  Bruce followed, fighting back the fear that surged through him.  For a moment, Courtney was tied up again and crawling from under the cot.  He blinked, and the maid was opening the double doors and announcing in a clear voice, “Mr. Wayne is here.”  `

 

Grace was off the couch the second the doors opened.  She brushed past the maid and even though she knew Bruce would want to get to Courtney, she just needed to see that he was okay.  The fact that he didn’t return any of her calls worried her.  She hugged him tightly, placing a soft kiss on his cheek.  “She’s okay,” she told him.  “Batman saved her.  No doubt about it.”  She hugged him again before letting go and stepping aside.  She knew he really wanted to see Courtney.

 

Bruce let himself revel in her all-too-brief hug.  He felt a strength that hadn’t been there moments before flow through her embrace and into him.  Courtney was home.  Safe.  Batman had save her.  It was enough for now.  And though Grace had stepped aside, he reached for her hand and gave it a squeeze.  “I told you,” he said softly, just to Grace, reiterating what he’d said to her that morning.  They had gotten her back today, just as he said.

 

Then his eyes moved past her to Courtney, looking as if she were the only other person in the room.  She’d moved out of Seth’s arms and was sitting on the edge of the couch, and he moved so quickly to her side, he could have flown.  Her arms went around his neck and he held her tightly.  His shut, not only blocking out the narrowing Seth’s eyes but the last memory of what he’d seen in the basement.  “It’s real,” he whispered softly as he hugged her to him.  “You’re home.”

 

She returned the embrace.  Lord above, but she didn’t think she’d ever get enough of her family hugging her.  It was something she’d never ever take for granted again.  “I’m home,” she said softly.  “I’m so glad you came over.”  She squeezed him again for emphasis.

 

Constance was crying again.  She didn’t feel any of Seth’s animosity toward Bruce.  She’d watched the news… got a brief glimpse of Rogers on the set… and knew Bruce had a hand in saving her daughter. Mentally, she took back every bad thing she ever thought or said about Bruce.  Whatever role he played, in her mind, he’d come through.

Besides, they were all ‘family’ in one sense or another.  And she was done with the petty emotions she harbored toward him.  It was time to move on and take into consideration what was really important.

 

Courtney finally relaxed her hold on Bruce and pulled away just enough to look into his eyes.  The look he’d given her when he first walked in… again… so familiar.  “Bruce…” she said his name softly… questioningly.  She let it go though… for the moment and set back on the couch, moving so that there was room to join her between herself and her mother.  Her free hand sought out Seth’s and found it tightly held.  “I’m so glad to be home.”

 

Bruce settled in beside without question, letting her lean again him a little.  It was a comfort… knowing she was home.  He hadn’t realized until he hugged her how much it had affected him.  “Me, too,” he said softly.

 

Grace watched him closely, more than a little worried by the look she saw in his eyes.  No one else would probably notice, but something was bothering him.  He was pretty good at masking his emotions, but she could read his eyes.  Though he seemed genuinely glad that Courtney was home, something was wrong.  She didn’t say anything though, simply watched him.

 

“I’m starving,” Courtney said, seemingly out of the blue.

 

Constance stood.  “I’ll go grab you a sandwich.”

 

Every head in the room turned to watch her go.  “Who is she and where did you put my mother?”

 

“She didn’t handle things well, Peaches.” Miles finally spoke up.  “At least not that first day.”

 

“After that,” Grace supplied, “she just seemed different.  Even offered me some very good advice.”

 

Seth squeezed Courtney’s hand, preferring to have her back in *his* arms.  “She sat up with me for most of the night last night,” he said.  “We talked for hours.”

 

Courtney turned her head and looked at him, smiling warmly as she leaned over and hugged him.  After a moment, she let go and turned her attention back to Bruce.  “By the way, Mom says you were instrumental in helping her out of her funk.  Thank you.  That means… so very much to me.”

 

“I was?” was Bruce’s honest reaction.  He hadn’t been there at all in the last couple of days and when he’d last seen Constance, he’d assumed it had been Grace or Seth who’d done the drawing out. All he’d done was offer her a shoulder to lean on for a few minutes.  Had that been what Constance had meant?  Shaking his head slightly, he admitted, “I just… did what I thought you… you would have done, Nee.”  His voice cracked a little under the memory of that painful time before they knew what had become of her.  He’d been so worried; they all had.  But Constance had, so obviously been stricken straight through to her heart and soul.  She’d been a shell, and for a brief time, Bruce had feared the shell would break.

 

Courtney nodded.  “It wasn’t easy for any of you,” she said softly.

 

She’d tried desperately not to cry.  She wasn’t going to now.  Later perhaps, but not now.  And there were so many other things she wanted to say to Bruce.  But they were things that she didn’t want to say with everyone watching.  Not even Seth.  There was so much to say… she knew how he was… knew how he reacted… and for him to take care of her mother when she needed it most.  Yeah, for that and other reasons she wanted to talk to him.  “Say.” Seth had leaned forward and she was now resting against him.  She loved the feel of having him there, but she also needed to say this to Bruce.  “I’d like to make an exception and move Best Friend Day to tomorrow afternoon…”  She gave him a warm smile.  “Have Rogers here, oh, around 2:30 to pick me up.  He can drive me to the manor.  We can eat a late lunch together.”

 

Seth couldn’t help but smile, just a little.  He wasn’t too pleased with Bruce’s absence… but he liked the fact that she didn’t seem to be letting the kidnapping get her down.  That was VERY good to hear.

 

Bruce was surprised to hear that she wanted Rogers, though in away, he wasn’t.  But it was the ease in which she asked for the bodyguard, with no hesitation or reservations, that was the real shocker.  “Anything you want, Nee.  I’ll send the limo to get you.  Anything you want,” he reiterated.  His hand found hers and he squeezed tightly.  “Though… don’t think this means I’m letting you get out of paying.  Next week, you will.”  He said, his words from Wednesday coming back to him.  When she started a mock-protest, he kissed her cheek and winked at her.

 

“I want you to pay,” she said anyway.  “I’m not going to go anywhere or do anything without Rogers going with me.  I learned my lesson on that front.  And Bruce, it has to be Rogers.  Okay?  It wasn’t his fault.  Not in any way.”

 

Grace watched the exchange, glad to see Bruce lightening up just a little.  She, of course, was now going to have to find something to do tomorrow.  Her first thought was Seth… then Hope.  She knew Seth wasn’t too keen on spending any time without his wife.  And she couldn’t blame him.  It was then that she decided to do something with both Hope and Seth… just a couple hours until Best Friend Day was over.

 

“So let him come back,” Courtney continued, “and I’ll be a good girl. I may not automatically think to treat him to cheeseburgers and fun trips to the shopping center… but I’ll be a good girl.”  She, of course, was referring to how Grace seemed to treat Sloane as more of a friend than a bodyguard.  She wasn’t sure she could go that far, but she would definitely be better to him.

 

“Well…” Bruce’s face formed an instant pout.  “I did say ‘anything you want’ so I guess I’ll let you off the hook.”  He winked again.  “And I know Rogers wasn’t to blame for any of this,” he said, coming the closest he would to acknowledging the kidnapping itself.  And he wasn’t–at least not tonight–going to bring up Courtney’s disregard for the seriousness of the situation.  Instead, he kissed her cheek again and said, “I’m sure he’d be honored to know you want him back.”

 

“If he wants to come back,” Courtney said with a smile.  “Oh dear, what if he doesn’t?”

 

Seth shook his head.  “Baby, who wouldn’t want to hang around with you? Life with you is never dull… not by a long shot.”

 

“He could, you know?  He could say, ‘Lord help me but I don’t want to follow that loon around anymore’.”

 

“You aren’t a loon,” Grace offered.  “Insane, yes.  Loon, no.”

 

“There’s a difference?” Hope asked, smiling.

 

“I think so,” Grace explained.  “Loons are birds… they go on instinct.  They can’t help how they are; they’re just that way.”

 

“Grace,” Hope said, shaking her head.  “Where the hell do you pick up stuff like this?”

 

Courtney couldn’t help the smile that spread across her face.  It was so good to be back home.  Her mother brought her a sandwich and she bit into it hungrily food, though the smile didn’t leave her face.  After she swallowed, she leaned toward Bruce and said, “And you call me insane.  Those two… always carry on like that.  I can’t imagine how you stay sane living with them.”  She placed a kiss on his cheek.  “You are definitely one of a kind, Bruce Wayne.  And not because of just that,” she said, nodding toward the sisters.

 

“You’re assuming I was sane to begin with,” Bruce said with a laugh.  “I know a few therapists who might disagree with you on that diagnosis.”  Hell, there were times when he might have disagreed with it himself.  Glancing over at the two sisters, he smiled more broadly.  To Courtney, he said, “I dunno… I think I like having Hope around.  Never had siblings of my own, so it’s interesting to see how she and Grace act around each other.  Kind of like watching Seth and Alex… fascinating.”

 

“Hopeful, it wouldn’t hurt you to spend just a little bit of time reading books that don’t have Fabio on the cover or magazines that don’t have…”

 

“You on the cover?” Hope asked, lifting an eyebrow.

 

“I resent that remark,” Seth teased.  “Grace on those magazines helped purchase my home.”

 

Grace nodded.  “And all the wonderful little decorations in your bedroom,” Grace pointed out to Hope.

 

“Now hold on!  You guys are saying that I have a problem with them. *I* don’t.  Grace was the one who insinuated that I would be much more cultured and refined if I steered clear of something she endorses.  I said no such thing.  I *know* where the bread and butter comes from.”

 

Seth sat forward, not fully into the discussion.

 

Courtney rested her head on Bruce’s shoulder and simply watched.  “I never truly had a sibling… not growing up anyway.  Seth always had his brothers and Alex.  Grace always had Hope.”  She looked up at him, laughing as Miles threatened to send them all to their rooms if they didn’t quit bickering and Constance told him to let them be.  “I didn’t find my sibling until I was older… an adult actually.”

 

At her words, Bruce felt a rush of emotion well up inside him.  She knew he felt the same way… What they had was deeper than any best friendship.  She was the sister of heart, even if she was not his blood relation.  He loved her, cherished her.  “I know what you mean,” he said softly.  He’d found that and so much more the day he found Courtney Blaire… or re-found her, as the case was.  What Chad had told him–go be with your family–hadn’t been off at all.  This was his family.  And had it not been for Courtney, he’d never have had one at all.  “I love you, Nee,” he said in a soft whisper that he was certain went unnoticed by the bickering sisters.

 

“Geez, Grace, when did you become such a spaz!  I mean really, you never used to give a fig about the declining population of whatever the heck bird you’re babbling about.” Hope rolled her eyes and laughed.

 

Grace picked up her pillow and popped her sister in the face with hit.  “You, however, have always been a brat.”

 

Courtney smiled up at Bruce.  “I love you too,” she whispered to him, resting her head on his shoulder.  “It’s so good to be home.”

 

****

 

Bruce sat in the middle of his big bed with his feet tucked under him, arms around his legs.  His chin rested in the groove between his knees, and his eyes stared darkly at the flickering of the fire in the fireplace.

 

They’d stayed for dinner at the mayor’s mansion.  The cook fixed a simple meal, meant to nourish and not to entertain.  They had coffee in the living room after, watching the news.  At 8 pm, detectives Harris and Vincent made statements to the press that had gathered out side the mansion.  Chad did most of the talking.  He also did most of the question answering.

 

After that, the crowd dispersed.  No doubt most of them would call for a statement from the mayor and his family later.  Bruce knew he’d be hearing from them eventually, as well.  But for now, the phones weren’t ringing at all.  It was the calm after the storm, those few moments where the world is hushed with held-breaths.

 

Later would come the exhale.

 

****

 

 

Grace entered the room quietly.  After arriving home, she’d walked Hope up to her room, talking with her for a few moments before going back to the room she shared with Bruce.  They were going to slip out for couple hours tomorrow while Courtney visited with Bruce.  Hope almost mentioned that there were a few things that she wanted to talk about with Grace.  She had a feeling she knew what it was… or who it was she wanted to talk about.  Honestly, Grace wasn’t too sure how she felt about all of it.  Right now, she was going to reserve judgment for after she talked to her sister.

 

When she entered the bedroom, she saw Bruce sitting in the middle of their bed.  He didn’t move when she opened the door, he was so lost in thought.  She slipped off her shoes and got on the bed.  Moving up behind him and just off to his side, she rested her cheek on his shoulder.  She didn’t say anything as her arms rested on his.

 

Her eyes slid closed, and still she let the silence fill the room.  He knew she was here for him.  She also knew that something was bothering him… had known it from the moment he walked into the Blaire’s home.  She wouldn’t press him to talk to her though.  However, it was important to her that he ‘felt’ her there.  She conveyed through her physical presence what words could not express.  She was here and she was here for him.

 

Bruce smiled softly when Grace sat down and rested against him.  As it had earlier that night, her presence was a comfort to him…. a drawing of strength.  He remembered that morning, laying in bed and talking about how hopeful the day would be.  It seemed so long ago that he’d told her he knew they would get Courtney back today.  Of course, he hadn’t told her how he knew.

 

“It’s funny…” he said at last, his voice distant and far away.  His eyes still fixed on the fireplace.  “How something can both give comfort and life and yet also take it away.”  He paused, drawing a deep breath.  “There… there was a fire in that building… when Courtney was rescued.”  Of course Bruce would know all of that.  The news had spared no details… showing Batman carrying the kidnapped woman out of the flames.  He had to admit, looking at it as Bruce Wayne… it had been a very exciting, dramatic moment.  But the man who was there couldn’t let go of the fact that someone had deliberately set off those explosives… and that someone else had left Courtney to die in those flames.

 

She nodded.  “And Chad said that they did it to destroy evidence.”  She hugged him as tightly as she could.  “Bruce…”  She paused again, so much running through her mind at the moment.  She honestly wasn’t sure what to say first.  “This morning, both you and I believed this would be the day Courtney came home to us.  And yes, they left her there to die.  They left her there like they left everything else.  They’re bastards… the lot of them.  But they didn’t win.  Somehow… and I can’t explain how… but somehow I knew Batman would be instrumental in finding her.  He has that knack.  He was there when I needed him.  He was there when she needed him.  And because of him, she has a present and a future.  And *that’s* what we should focus on.”  She placed a soft kiss on his neck.  “I know the thought is scary, but baby, she’s alive.  She’s alive and well… all things considered.  Today is a good day.”

 

Bruce had to smile at that. Grace’s faith in Batman was touching, moreso because of who Batman was, in truth.  Alfred’s words from yesterday filtered back to the forefront of Bruce’s memory.  ‘She idolizes Batman and she loves you…’  And she did, on both accounts.

 

“Today was a very good day,” he said, and his smile turned softer.  Turning his body in her arms, he faced her.  “Courtney’s home and we’re all safe.  I couldn’t be happier about that.  I just…”  He didn’t know what he ‘just’ though.  He should have been bubbling over with joy, but at the moment, he wasn’t.  He was thinking, as always, but they weren’t thoughts he enjoyed.  The fire had bothered him.  That point where the beam almost crushed them… bothered him.  The whole rescue could have failed right then and there, because they both would have been dead.  Or at the very worst, injured.

 

When he couldn’t see through the smoke-filled lobby to the doors, he’d had to rely on his memory of what the lobby was liked.  He’d had to judge and guess… and he’d done alright.  They were safe and he could honestly say he’d done it all.  But that accomplishment didn’t erase the memory of his heart pounding in his chest or how tightly Courtney was gripping him.  Not that he’d ever begrudge her that death-grip.  But everyone wanted him to smile and laugh… to act like nothing was wrong.  He wasn’t sure if he could just yet.

 

“I guess I’m still wound a little too tight from the last few days.”  There, an excuse anyone could believe.  It’d been a stressful couple of days and he had born a great deal of that stress.  It wasn’t a lie, really.  Just not a whole truth.

 

She looked into his eyes for a long moment.  God love him, he tried to return her look.  But she was looking for something specific in his eyes… knowing she’d probably find it if she looked long enough.  When he did look away, just slightly, it looked something akin to fear.  That puzzled her a bit, but then it didn’t.  He’d been afraid he was going to lose Courtney.  “It has been a rough few days, and you’ve worked yourself to the point of exhaustion.”  She took his face in her hands.  “But Bruce, it *is* okay.  It’s going to be okay.  She’ll stick close to Rogers now.  We’re all going to be on our guard.  And we have someone out there… someone very special watching over all of us.”

 

She swallowed hard.  It was emotional for her too.  “I believe that.  With everything I am I believed that he’s watching us… taking care of us.  Between you, Sloane, and Batman, I know I’m the safest person in Gotham.  Courtney too.  I believe.”  She said the last word very softly, giving it all the more influence.

 

Bruce hugged her, burying his face in the crook of her neck.  When her hair had been long, her tresses would hide his face.  The curls sort of tickled at his nose now.  But he barely noticed the difference, because he fighting back the flood of tears her innocent words had evoked.  He couldn’t help it.  He wasn’t so strong.  Not really.

 

She hugged him as tightly as he hugged her.  She was a bit confused by this reaction, not exactly sure where all the emotion was coming from.  It had been a rough few days emotionally.  Maybe they’d been harder for him than even she knew.  “Bruce, baby, what’s wrong?”  She rocked slightly with him in her arms, holding him closely and encouraging him with encouraging words just as he had done to her not too long ago.  There wasn’t anything he couldn’t share with her… he knew that.  She placed a soft kiss on his shoulder and simply held him tightly.

 

He wasn’t sure what he was saying anymore.  The more he tried to push back the tears, the more his eyes stung and it was all too much effort.

 

“ChadsaidtoletitgoandbehappyandItried-Grace-ItriedbutIjustcan’tbecause-they-lefthertodieandIdidn’tseeheratfirstthroughthesmokeand-fire-andIcouldn’tseethedoorandItriedandhadtobebraveforherandIjustamnotthat strong.  I’m not.”

 

His body was shaking he clung to her, completely unaware of what he’d said in that rambling jumble of emotion.

 

“Just let it out, Bruce.  It’s okay to cry.”  His entire body was shaking with the force of it.  And at first, she didn’t quite understand what he had said.  There had been a fire and they had left her behind to die.  True.  But how had he… had he said he couldn’t see her?  No one saw her until Batman carried her out of the burning building.  And like a jigsaw puzzle… all the pieces fell perfectly into place.  He hadn’t been called by Batman the night she’d been attacked.  He’d been her savior.  He was the man in the mask and the cape.  HE WAS BATMAN!!!

 

She didn’t believe it possible, but her arms held him even tighter.  All the nights he’d left her and she’d wondered and worried.  That first night when he came home injured… he’d been out helping someone…  Bruce, as Batman, had been out saving someone else’s life.

 

The emotion that filled her was literally indescribable.  Bruce was Batman.  She simply repeated it over and over in her head.  It all made so much sense.  All the pride and faith she had in Batman multiplied tenfold when she parlayed all of that onto Bruce.

 

It was very awe-inspiring to realize that the hero you adored and the man you loved with everything you are were one and the same.  “You were strong though,” she said softly.  “You were strong when you had to be.  And *you* saved her.  Just like you did me.”  She closed her eyes, still holding him tightly.  “Batman has a strength that perhaps he doesn’t even realize.  He uses it to get him through.  But here… within the circle of my love… Batman… Bruce Wayne can let down the guard and feel whatever he wants to feel.  It’s okay.”  And she meant that… she couldn’t even imagine what it had been like for him tonight.  To know what he knew… to have seen Courtney like that.  To sit in that room with all of them, hearing the accolades for Batman and having no one to share his fears and concerns and heartache with.  But he could… here… now… with her.  And now that she knew, she’d make sure he understood that he could.

 

Bruce pulled his head away from her shoulder long enough to look at her.  It was slowly dawning on him what he’d said among the flood of words.  He’d told her, though not directly, who he was, and she knew now.  “I wasn’t prepared for it…”  Nothing could have prepared him for what he’d seen.  Meeting her eyes, he said, “I was so scared, Grace.  I still am.  I can’t… can’t get the images out of my mind.”  At her gentle nod, he slowly told her what he’d seen, how he’d felt while the fire blazed around them.  It was as he’d told Chad, he’d never done anything on that scale.  Yes, for all Chad’s assurances, he’d done alright, but how was he supposed to just wipe the slate clean and forget what he’d seen?

 

She listened intently as he told her about what had happened… about the ‘talk’ Chad had with him.  It was vintage Chad to be headstrong like that.  He didn’t wear kid gloves with anyone.  And though he was right, on some level, that Bruce definitely needed to be with his family… what he needed more was to talk about what had happened.  Chad would learn that.  He was very astute, just took him a bit more time to figure people out sometimes.  She leaned forward and kissed first one eye and then the other.  She then pressed her forehead to his.  “You don’t have to wipe the slate clean, Bruce.  And you don’t have to shove the memories aside.”  She wrapped her arms around his neck.

 

She couldn’t get the image of her rescue out of her mind right now.  She saw herself falling to the sidewalk, getting a glimpse of the cape before her world faded to black.  The stalker having to stay in the hospital because of the injuries he sustained… Bruce crying out in his sleep because he had to deal with the memory of what happened to her alone.  It wasn’t going to happen again.  He may save the city, but he was not going to have to shoulder the burden alone.  “It was a horrible thing that happened,” she finally said.  “But inject this into the memory if you will… you burst through that door… you untied her… you picked her up and carried her through that fire…  you saved her.  Remember this…  you heard my cry on that cold morning… you took on that stalker… you saved me.  YOU did it!!!!  You told me you didn’t want to fail her… that you wanted to be there for her.

And you were.  She’s alive because of you.  And those bastards are going to pay… again because of you.”

 

She gave him another tender kiss.  “There’s nothing wrong with feeling the way you do, baby.  We’ll work through it together.”  And she meant that.  She was here to help him through it because of him.  She was bound and determined to be here for him.

 

Together… Bruce liked the sound of that word.  Not him alone, but the two of them.  He really and truly believed that there wasn’t anything he and Grace couldn’t face together.  Nothing they couldn’t deal with.  Not even Batman.  Not even that…

 

Giving in to his need for contact, he kissed her softly, tasting the honesty on her lips.  He knew, somehow without asking, that Grace understood now.  This was why he’d kept secrets… this was why he’d sent her away.  This was why she was still alive.  Batman had saved her… brought her home… changed everything.  Bruce remembered his nightmares form that night, seeing her fall prey to a stalker he couldn’t stop.  But only in his dreams.  His brain had been working overtime since Courtney’s rescue; he knew without a doubt there would be dreams… he knew that he couldn’t stop them.  He’d ever told one anyone save Alfred about that night with Grace… he had been prepared to do the same with Courtney.

 

Only, by a slip of the tongue, he didn’t have to.

 

Snuggling closer to her, he kissed her again, briefly.  “My sweet, amazing Grace,” he said in a soft, comfortable whisper.  “Thank you, for everything you are to me.”

 

“I love you,” she said in response.  “With all that I am… all that I will ever be.”  She knew she had a future because of him… because of this new turn his life had taken.  And it had cost him so much.  Lex.  Her.  Only she hadn’t stayed away.  Fate stepped in and made sure they found their way back to one another.  This was why.  What he was doing was for the good of everyone in Gotham.  But at what price?  What price had he paid?  Would continue to pay?  He’d shouldered that burden alone.  Not anymore.  “When it’s darkest, I want you to come to me.   When you’re worried or bothered or frustrated, you can talk to me about it.  Remember, there isn’t anything we can face.”

 

She knew that this wasn’t going to be over after tonight.  He’d had dreams for a week when she’d been attacked.  She easily expected that to repeat.  She also knew he couldn’t stop going out at night, couldn’t stop helping people just because of the dreams.  Her part in this would be to be his stability when he was home.  To be there for him when he came home.  It was something she would do with love.  He was her priority… not work, not anything else.  Just him.

 

“Come here,” she said softly, moving them around so they were lying on the bed and resting in the circle of each other’s arms.  “Want to talk about it?  Or sleep?”

 

“Sleep…”  He cuddled closer to her, holding her as she held him.  Now that he had spoken of it, really spoken of it, he felt better.  His heart still ached for what Courtney’d been through, and he had no doubt his dreams would be troubled, but Grace was there now… and knowing that made all the difference.  Her face, looking at him full of love, was the last thing he saw as he closed his eyes.

 

****

 

As he’d promised, the limo showed up to pick Courtney up and take her to the manor.  Rogers had been with it.  Courtney watched as he stepped out and waited for her to get in.  Seth had been reluctant to let her go without him.  It was something she understood so very well as she honestly was a bit frightened to be separated from him.  They held one another for several long moments before she finally let him go and he stepped aside to talk to Rogers.  “She’s leery,” he said, affecting the tone of the boss that he was.  “Ride in the back with her.  I don’t want her to be alone.  Call me when you get there, let me know you got there safely.  Call me before you leave.”

 

“Yes, sir, Mr. Meyers,” Rogers said before getting in the back of the limo as he’d been told.  He was grateful for the second chance.  No way was he going to let her out of his sight now.

 

The ride was quiet for several long moments as Courtney looked out the rear window and watched her parents’ home shrink in the distance.  When she finally turned around, she folded her hands in her lap.  “I hope…” she started.  Her head had been down, but she inhaled deeply and looked up at Rogers.  “I hope you didn’t take any heat over what happened.  It wasn’t your fault in any way.  I have this bit of a stubborn streak, especially if I think I’m right…”

 

“Mrs. Meyers,” Rogers interrupted her, “you have nothing to be sorry about.”  She started to protest again, and he smiled at her.  “I didn’t take any heat.”  No more anyway than what he’d put on himself.

 

She nodded.  “Good.”  She opened her purse, taking out a piece of paper and handing it to him.  “This is a list of things I’m supposed to be doing.  I’m… umm… I’m going to be working from home but Seth has to go into the office.  Grace has a major photo shoot coming up; it’s an account he’s in charge of so he has to get his presentation ready.

Could you come and stay at the house when he’s not there?”

 

Rogers wasn’t really surprised by the change in her attitude.  She’d been terrified… was still pretty scared by the looks of it.  He took the paper and folded it, putting it in his pocket.  “Of course I will be there… for as long as you need me.”

 

“Thank you,” she said softly, her gaze turning to look out the window again.  They’d made it through the city and were working their way toward the manor.  She let her eyes drift closed.  Leaning her head against the window, she thought back to her rescue and the familiarity she felt when Batman bent down to pick her up.  There was simply something about him that felt… comforting… like he truly cared about her.  The look in his eyes was so… she’d seen those eyes before.  She lifted her head from the glass and shook it as if it would get all the thoughts straight in her mind.  Seth wasn’t happy that Bruce had disappeared, only to reappear after she’d been returned home. There wasn’t anything she wouldn’t do right now to ease this over for her husband.  She believed she had answers for him, but needed to make sure of them herself first.

 

As the limo pulled up in front of the manor, she smiled lightly.  As Rogers helped her out, she thanked him again and smiled again when he promised to be here waiting when she was ready to go home.  She walked up to Alfred and noticed Rogers take out his cell phone.  “Alfred,” she said, approaching the butler and hugging him gently.

 

“Mistress Courtney,” he replied.  “So wonderful to have you back with us.  I’ll take you to Master Bruce straight away.”

 

****

 

Lunch was to be served in a room Courtney had never been in outside of the official public tours.  It had been a salon–large and spacious with an attached balcony overlooking the rose gardens–which Bruce’s predecessors had used for small social entertaining.  It was being aired out for the upcoming tour season, and both Alfred and Bruce had thought the change of scenery would be nice.

 

Bruce was reclining on a chaise lounge near a huge arched window looking out on to the balcony.  The afternoon sun made the deep purple brocade of the chair’s fabric look–and feel, if truth be known–warm and inviting.  He was reading the afternoon news paper, but set it aside as Alfred and Courtney entered.  He rose, reluctant to leave the sunny spot and quickly crossed the room to pull her into his arms.  He hugged her tightly, then pulled away, dropping a kiss on her cheek.  In a complete contrast from the night before, he was smiling a little more freely.

 

When he hugged her, he didn’t seem to notice but she rested her head on his shoulder, close to his neck and wrapped her arms around his shoulders.  There was no doubt about it.  There was a reason why Batman felt familiar to her.  This was it.  Inwardly, she was pleased beyond description to figure out that the man who saved her last night had been her best friend.  Everything he’d gone though to bring her out of that hellhole safely.  Without much thought, she hugged him again, more tightly this time before she let him go.  “You look better this morning,” she said, eyes alight.

 

“Today is a good day,” Bruce said, smiling still.  “The sun is shining, there are birds outside that window…” he paused and turned to Alfred.  “We need to use this room more,” he said pointedly.

 

“Yes, sir,” Alfred said with a small smile.  “Now, if you’ll excuse me, sir, ma’am… I shall inquire as to the status of your lunch.”

 

As Alfred left, Bruce kept on talking.  “And my best friend is having lunch with me today.”  He pointedly side-stepped the whole ‘here and safe’ issues.  “A very good day,” he reiterated.  The full night’s rest he’d gotten had a lot to do with it, too.  Bruce had slept clear through until almost one o’clock that afternoon.  He’d found Grace getting ready to go out with Hope and joined her in the shower.  The rest of the time he’d been in this salon, enjoying the sun and birds.

 

“It is a good day,” she agreed.  “A very good day indeed.  Mom had cook make all my favorites for breakfast.  She’s simply amazing.  Seth and I spent the majority of the morning hanging out and watching TV in the living room.  Now I’m here with my best friend.”  Her best friend who saved her life.  She looked out at the view he’d referred to and sighed contentedly.  “I never knew birds sang so much in the dead of winter.

It’s like, no matter what, they aren’t going to let the cold get to them.  They just sing their little hearts out.”

 

“I’m not sure what kind they are,” Bruce said, taking her hand and leading her to the window.  “But I see them a lot in the winter.  The must not be migratory.”  He pointed out the birds on the balcony, who were eating some birdseed he’d tossed out there after noticing them.  “Hardy little creatures.”

 

He turned back to her, squeezing her hand.  “How’s your mom today?”  He had been worried for Constance most, of everyone else.  Grace was stronger than she often appeared and Seth and Miles had wavered, but then rallied.  But when he’d last seen Constance on Wednesday evening, she’d still been dazed.  He hadn’t seen her on Thursday or Friday to speak of.

 

“She’s… different… but in a good way.  I mean it.  Seth was…” she paused, not really wanting to get into that, “Mom has been very ‘motherly’ about everything.  She said she hit a wall on Wednesday.”

 

She turned so that she was facing him.  “Mom and I had a few moments this morning… alone… she told me what happened.  She hit the wall and neither Dad nor Seth could help her.  But it was you Bruce, you who helped her through it.”  She reached out and placed a hand on his cheek.  “I know it wasn’t what you were planning, but I really have no words for how happy knowing it was you who reached out to her has made me.”  He seemed to make it a habit anymore of helping people.  Did he know how much it all meant to her?  How could she tell him she’d figured out his secret without altering his mood?

 

Bruce’s smile–which hadn’t left his face at all–softened as he placed his hand over hers.  “I’m glad I could at least that much.  Miles must have been on the phone forever on Wednesday and Constance…”  He trailed and little and took her hand, squeezing it between both his hands now.  “It looked like a pretty thick wall,” he said, using Courtney’s terms.

 

She pulled her hand away from his face and led him back to the lounge. Sitting down, she said, “Mom said Seth didn’t handle the day well either.  She told me he told you guys about the medicine… that none of you were too happy with the decision I made.  I need to tell you like I told her and dad… I made the decision based on a lot of reasons that I’m not completely comfortable going into.  It has nothing to do with how I feel about any of you.  I sincerely hope you didn’t take it that way.  There are a lot of circumstances surrounding why I chose to do it.  When I’m ready, I will tell you everything… I promise.”  She rested her head on his shoulder and sighed contentedly.

 

Why did that logic sound familiar?  Maybe it was because he’d used it on her himself a few too many times over the course of their friendship.  Especially lately, he admitted silently, his thoughts turning to the people he’d told his secret to and why.  Each had been for different reasons… and each revelation had been made his own way.  Though the last hadn’t been quite as planned.

 

“That’s all I can ask,” he said, accepting.  He hadn’t liked very much of what Seth had said, though at least he felt that understood her wanting to keep them from worrying about her.  “I hope you didn’t fault Seth for telling your secret, Nee,” he said quietly.  “It was something we *needed* to know.”  Bruce put heavy emphasis on needing this knowledge, because, really?  He had needed it; it provided him with a deadline… go past this point and Courtney would be in bad shape.  As it was, he could tell she wasn’t quite herself.  She was subdued–weak and there was a tiredness around her eyes, so faint as to miss it, that spoke of the drain on her body.  They’d needed to know, secrets and reasons be damned, and he hoped she understood.

 

“Oh no,” she said softly, “I’m not upset with him in any way.  He did what he had to do.  If situations were reversed, I’d have done the same thing… made exactly the same decisions.”  She sat quietly for several long moments.  She’d talked to Seth about everything that went on while she was missing. Some of it had been difficult to hear… like her mother’s breakdown… the conflict between Seth and Miles and Bruce.

She understood the root of Seth’s dilemma though, and it always broke her heart to watch her husband want something that he could never truly have.  It also touched her heart to see her best friend have something he so desperately needed… even if he didn’t see the need as desperate.  “Thank you, though,” she finally said, “for not being angry with me… or with him.  I’m the one who made him keep the secret.  I’m the one who pulled the ‘do it for me’ card that time.  But I have to admit, it is easier now that everyone knows.”  She just really hoped they wouldn’t ask for details.  Some of the details, she just really didn’t want face right now… especially now.  “Guess secrets are like that.  Sharing them with your family… it’s like a weight being lifted from your chest.”

 

“Yeah… it can feel like that,” Bruce said, his voice turning soft and introspective.  Telling Miles had been for Miles’ sake, not his.  The other man had been on the verge of losing it… wrought with guilt for making choices that seemed to go against any claim that he loved his daughter.  Bruce’s secret had given him hope that his choice would be the right one, and that it hadn’t truly compromised Courtney to the extent that others might think.  Telling Chad had been a matter of time.  He would have done it anyway, he imagined, as a natural course of development in their partnership.  Courtney’s abduction merely hastened that development along.  He’d needed Chad that night in the Batcave… both for the planning and the moral support.  He might have gotten neither had he not included Chad in his secret identity.  Telling Grace had been an accident.  He hadn’t meant to, but the words rushed out along with the grief and frustration he was feeling.  It was hard being two people.  He couldn’t react as he wanted to.  Had to hold things like.  Like his pride in Chad as an officer of the law.  Or the fear he’d felt when he went to rescue Courtney in the midst of fire and smoke.  It wasn’t about being a hero.  He didn’t want public accolades.  That’s why it was a secret.  But keeping that secret to himself also meant keeping back a part of himself.

 

In telling Grace, he’d been granted the freedom to speak from the heart… to say what he’d normally hold back.  He’d been scared… for Courtney, for himself… and even seeing her alive and in her own home hadn’t really eased all those fears.  Speaking of them to someone whom he knew was listening to him because she truly cared?  That had eased the hurt.  “Maybe some things… you should share with people you love,” he said thoughtfully.  “Maybe the shared burden is lighter on your heart than one carried alone.”

 

She finally lifted her head from his shoulder and looked at him.

 

“That’s how I feel.  You set about to keep these secrets for so many reasons, and at the time, they all sound like the right reasons.  But in the end, they weren’t… not necessarily anyway.  Maybe that’s something we all need to learn.”  Though really she’d meant herself and Bruce.  Seth didn’t keep secrets.  He was upfront and completely honest about everything.  Grace was that way too.  With either of them, all you had to do was ask and you’d know.  Courtney wasn’t that way, neither was Bruce.  They probably should be more like their significant others in that respect.

 

“It’s funny,” she continued, “you think you know someone… someone very close to you… you think you know all about them.  You can anticipate what they’re going to say, how they’re going to react, like you can anticipate yourself.  You think you know them inside out.  But then little things pop up and you’re completely surprised by them.

Doesn’t change your true opinion of them… cause that would be next to impossible.  It simply surprises you.”  She moved a bit closer to him.  It was a new thing for her, craving contact.  But she was very clingy right now.  Her mother said it was expected.

 

“When I was in that room,” she began quietly, “one of the men, big guy but dumb as a box of rocks, came in and was trying to taunt and bait me.  Pissed me off more than it scared me.  I let him know about it too.  After that, they didn’t bother me much except to feed me.”  She sighed.  It was funny how it didn’t really bother her to talk about it.

She reacted in different ways… needing to be physically close and definitely not left alone… were two of them.  “Gave me a lot of time to think.  I thought about Mom and what she must be going through.

Dad… how he was put in such a terrible position and that I hoped he’d make the right choice.  Gotham needs to be safer for the people who live here.  I thought about Seth and how he must have been going insane with worry… shouldering the burden of my health concerns alone.  I thought about Grace and how she’d simply want to take everyone under her wing and tend to their pain… all the while neglecting her own.”

 

She looked up at him.  “And I thought about you.  A lot.  I didn’t worry so much about you going to the dark place because you had Grace. I worried though that you’d think you failed me.  That somehow what happened to me was your fault.  It wasn’t.  It was my own carelessness. I never once worried that you’d let me down in any way.  I knew you’d be there for my family… I knew you’d be there for me.”  Her head rested on his shoulder again.  “And you were.  I *know* that.”  It was her best way of telling him that she knew about his secret.  Simply coming out and saying, ‘I know you’re Batman,’ just seemed wrong to her.

 

Bruce heard her tone, heard everything she’d said as well as the one thing she hadn’t.  He was speechless… because as big a deal Batman was… she *hadn’t* said it.  Not once in all the years they’d been friends had he know Courtney to sit on something that… big.  The import of this… floored him.

 

“How did you know?” he asked after a moment of silence in which he debated approaches to use.  Upfront worked best with Courtney anyway.

 

“Bruce, you can fool Gotham.  And in the midst of everything that was going on, even I was fooled.  But when things calmed down, when I calmed down, I knew.  You could hide it from Dad… Mom… any of the others.  But not me… not Grace.  It’s the essence of you that can’t be hidden by a cowl.  You picked me up and held me… the proportions fit.  Your eyes… I wasn’t sure at first, but I knew when I walked in here and you hugged me.  I knew it was you.”  Impulsively, she hugged him again.  This time it was a very tight hug.  “Thank you for saving my life.  For being there for me.”

 

“Nee…” he said, his voice choking on the emotion that rose in him at her words.  He returned her hug just as tightly.  “Miles knows… actually…” he confessed, still hugging her to him.  He didn’t really want to let… perhaps latent reaction from last night.  “I told him on Wednesday, before the call came in.  He was caught, Nee.  Neither option was perfect.  Either one was going to break him, and I couldn’t let that happen…”

 

She closed her eyes tightly and shed a silent tear for her father.  It was a reaction that she was able to control though as she didn’t actually cry.  “He’s my father.  I can’t even imagine being in that position as a parent.  He was forced to choose between me and Gotham.  And Seth said… he said he tried to force Dad to choose me.  He told me about all of it… what he said… what you said… what Dad said.  You and Dad were right.  But Seth… I can’t fault him at all for his feelings.  But you and Dad were right, Bruce.  Dad couldn’t stop the investigations.  He couldn’t.  Not for me, not for anyone.”

 

“What I said…”  Bruce sighed, remembering how angry he’d been that day… those tense moments after Chad brought the ransom note.  “I wasn’t very… congenial… towards Seth that day,” he admitted.  He hadn’t, and in all reality, he had less right than Seth had.

“He’s your husband, and his say should have weighed more than mine.”  But it hadn’t and Bruce knew Courtney was aware of that.  “And I know how heartless it must have sounded to his ears.  In the state of mind he was in… to hear me say even after we knew about your treatment that Miles shouldn’t give in to the demands.  For that, I am truly sorry, Nee.”

 

She knew that Seth’s interpretation of the events had been completely accurate.  She knew that he wouldn’t exaggerate his version of the story.  Bruce’s reaction only confirmed it.  She finally pulled out of the hug and sighed as well.  “It’s okay.  He is my husband, and yes, he has a say.  But not in how my father runs his office.”  She ran her hand through her hair.  “It was all so damn messed up, I know that.  I can completely understand how Seth felt.  If roles were reversed, I would do anything to have him back.  I can’t even begin to tell you how much he means to me… how much I love him.  To have all of you put in that position… I don’t know… it makes my chest hurt… it makes me angry with the bastards who kidnapped me… I want to cry, but can’t.  I want to scream but don’t.  I want to claw their eyes out, but it won’t help anything.  We all still have to deal with it.  None of us are doing that well, are we?”

 

“You can cry if you want to, Nee.  You more than earned that right, and you…” he paused and touched the side of her face with a gentle hand.  “You don’t have to be brave for me.”  He got quiet, and his touch lingered on the place where the gag had been tied.  In his imagination, he saw it there still.  “When I saw how they’d left you… I wanted to turn back the clock and tell Miles to give them the moon if it got you back.  It hurt so much, seeing you like that.  It still hurts, and yet, here you are… safe and sound.”  He stroked her cheek again, soft butterfly touches.  Everything he’d said was true.  Yes, he’d supported Miles decision.  Yes, he’d been vocal about it.  He’d pushed himself day and night until they got her back, only stopping for food and sleep because between Alfred and Grace, one of them was bound to kill him if he refused either.  But when he saw her like that, he’d wanted nothing more than to have spared her that experience.  “I’m sorry for that, too,” he said softly.  “I do believe, in my heart, that Miles did what was for the best… for all the people who depend on him and not just this family.  But I wish with all that I am that he had never had to do so at that risk to you.  Even if Batman was there doing his damnedest to get you back.”

 

She let her eyes slide closed.  She’d spent a good portion of last night crying in Seth’s arms.  She’d longed to feel them around her… to feel his strength.  They’d reduced him to something she was sure not even she would have recognized.  But they’d reduced her father to that too.  She knew that no matter what position he had taken, this kidnapping could easily have ended his career.  He had enough money to keep himself and her mother in the life they’d become accustomed to.  That wasn’t a problem for him.  But his career.  He loved being a politician… to have that all end.  It would be a tragedy.  “Thing is,

Bruce, no matter what Dad did… it’s not over for him.  His decision is going to follow him throughout the rest of his career.  In choosing Gotham, he’ll be portrayed as the man who turned his back on his own daughter.  If he had chosen me, he would have been the man who turned his back on Gotham.”

 

She inhaled deeply.  “I am not without fault in this.”  She held up her hand as he started to protest.  “We can’t control the bad people in the world, Bruce.  But we can control ourselves.  We can control the decisions that we make.  We can take precautions when we need to.  I didn’t.  If I had called Rogers, things may have gone differently.   I’m not saying it’s all my fault, just that I should have listened to you… Dad… Seth.  And now, look at everything.”  She lifted her eyes to his.  “I wish I could do something… anything to make it easier on you guys.”  And she meant that.  For everything her father had undergone in making the decision… for everything Bruce had undergone in having to find her the way he did… for everything Seth had to endure while trying to figure out how to go on without her… to ease their pain somehow.  That’s what she would do if she could.

 

“Nee…” he said softly.  “No one blames you for this.”  At least, he didn’t.  Oh, he knew there were things she should have done.  Calling Rogers, as she said, was one of them.  But that alone didn’t put her in danger.  A well-times phone call, however, had.   The man who’d placed it was in police custody right now.  Bruce hoped he rotted in cell for what he’d been party to.  He didn’t know what to say about Miles’s career.  He hoped that the media would spend more time on the whole Batman angle than on anything else.  So far, they had.  A picture of Batman carrying her from the burning building dominated the newspaper.  Later, he might talk to Miles about seeing how far they could spin it.  Maybe if the press reports looked favorable, they could infer that the mayor’s office had worked with the heroes.  And there was also Chad’s initiative.  There was no denying that Miles had not turned his back on his daughter.  Bruce hoped more people saw it like that.

 

“I blame me, Bruce, for my part in it.  I can’t seem to help it.  And there are repercussions… things still going on that I can’t seem to help.”  She sighed yet again.  She couldn’t stop thinking about the things Seth had said… about Bruce and her father… about Bruce disappearing.  And now she knew for sure why… her father knew why all along.  But Seth.  In keeping completely with the way her mind seemed to work lately, she locked on the fact that he told her that Miles knew about his alter identity.  “Does Grace know?” she asked softly.  “Does she know you’re Batman?  Cause if she doesn’t, you really should tell her.  She’s never asked, just like you requested.  She’s done that because she loves you… more than anything.  She could handle it too, you know?  I know she could.”  Her vehemence for this topic clearly stemmed from not wanting to keep the secret from Seth.  If he could tell Grace… maybe she could share it with Seth.

 

Bruce nodded his head slowly.  “Grace knows… now.”  He might not have meant to tell her, but he couldn’t deny how good it had felt just knowing that she knew… that she still loved him regardless.  Last night had been hard for him, but she’d carried him through it.  He smiled, an action that seemed out of place considering the current track of their conversation.  “I might not have told her, had it not been for you… for the kidnapping.  It sort of slipped out when…”  He trained off, not intending to rehash it. He’d cried; Grace had held him.  He’d survive.  “…but like I said… some burdens are lighter when you share them.”

 

She nodded.  She slipped her arm around his shoulder, moving closer to him as she spoke.  “The load is always easier to carry when you have another back to help with it.  And Grace will help you with it… through this time and all the times in the future.  It’s how things are done, you know?  Your spouse… lover… significant other… whatever you call yourselves… it’s what they are there for.  To help you carry the load.”  She paused for the longest time.  She wasn’t exactly sure how to broach the next portion… what she needed to say.  In typical Courtney fashion, she just came out and asked, “Bruce, would you mind if I told Seth?”  She didn’t let him answer right away, just continued talking, “I think it would help him a lot.  He’s not had it the best lately.  Taking him into confidence… letting him know the full extent of things… I think it would help things.  And I know he wouldn’t tell anyone, anything.  Even when he had to share my secret it was hard for him and he only shared it because it meant my life.”  She stopped talking and finally gave him a chance to respond.  If he said no, she’d accept it.  But she prayed he wouldn’t.

 

Bruce was very quiet as he thought about her request.  He hadn’t been blind last night.  He’d seen the look on Seth’s face when he came into the room.  Grace had hugged him, as had Courtney… and everyone else seemed genuinely pleased that the whole family was there.  Seth had frowned every time Bruce spoke… had watched him with his eyes, waiting for a slip up.  Bruce knew… Seth thought he’d left… that for all his words about not caving in to the bad guys and standing by Miles–for all his talk of loving Courtney–he’d gone off somewhere to hide until she was safe.

 

He didn’t like the idea of telling so many people.  He could justify Chad and Miles.  Grace was an accident.  He didn’t tell Courtney so much as she figured it out for herself.  But Seth?  Seth, who had locked him out Courtney’s life while she was in New York?  Seth, who had not tried to even hide his feelings about Bruce sending Grace away?  Seth, who always seemed to judge him harsher than anyone else would.  And harsher than he would judge others.  Though, in all fairness to Seth, Bruce knew the reason for that.  She sat next to him right now, asking for something only he could give, and they both treasured her beyond words.

 

His first response was a slow nod of his head.  “Okay,” he said at last.  “But,” he said, and his voice held a light not of warning.  “I’m not hiring him to be Batman’s publicist.”

 

She looked at him for a moment.  His tone was so serious… and the only way she got the humor was by the little creases that formed around his eyes.  The relationship between Seth and Bruce was rocky even on the best of days.  The biggest thing they had in common was the fact that they both had emotions for herself and Grace.  That was it.  When she realized though that he’d not only agree to let her tell Seth, but had also joked about it, she couldn’t help her reaction.  She smiled… wider and brighter than she had since he saved her from that fire.  She flung herself into his arms, chuckling as she said, “Oh thank you, Bruce.  I know it’s difficult, but it’s going to be alright.  Thank you!!”  She hugged him as tightly as she could.  “You’re the best,” she finished softly.

 

It was good to hear Courtney laughing.  It was a sound he’d missed… a sound he’d feared he might never have the chance to hear again.  He hugged her back, just as tightly.  Later, he’d remind her that like everything in his life, he didn’t particularly want this public knowledge.  It wouldn’t so much be for her sake, but for Seth’s.  There would be no telling Alex, or AnnaBeth, or Constance.  Most especially, they wouldn’t be sharing this secret with Hope.  But Bruce did say any of those things.  For right now, all he wanted was to hug her and hear her laugh again.

 

While they were hugging, Alfred–followed by a maid–came in with their lunch on trays.  They busied themselves with unloading the trays without seeming to notice of the occupants of the room.  Or at least, the maid didn’t make notice as she bustled about.  Alfred lingered behind to announce that lunch was served.  Though the words were formal, Bruce could hear the note of happiness in his butler’s voice.  He, too, was glad to know Courtney was alive and well.

 

“C’mon!  Let’s eat!” he said, standing and pulling her with him.  “We can discuss you paying for lunch next week.”

 

“We can discuss you paying for it, you mean,” she teased lightly as she followed him over to the table.  The past three days had been as close to hell on Earth as Courtney had ever gotten.  Later that day, she was going to have to relive it when she detailed to Chad what happened and how.  It was going to be difficult at best.  Tomorrow, one of the doctors was coming especially from New York to check her over.  She’d been worried about the cost of paying a doctor… but as Seth told her… it was covered.  Everything had been ‘covered’.  The evening and the next day weren’t going to be much fun either.  Seth would be by her side and that was the biggest saving grace.  Right now, she was with Bruce…  Life was back on track.  It was so good to be ‘home’.

 

****

 

After seeing Courtney out to the limo, Bruce returned to the salon where they’d had lunch.  He lounged in the chaise for a while, reading the rest of the newspaper and thinking in general.  This experience had changed Courtney; he could see it in her eye and her mannerisms.  He felt it most strongly when she failed to call him in her usual blunt manner on his being Batman.  She was different now, and although he’d managed to make her laugh and lighten the mood, it was likely she would always be a little bit different.  A little bit world-wiser, a little less trusting in the good of people.  Bruce had never had that trust, that naiveté, but he’d so loved it in Courtney.  It was refreshing and one of the things that had always endeared her to him.  He mourned its passing, even as he rejoiced that his friend yet lived.

 

When the sunlight began to disappear, Bruce rose from his seat and jimmied open the mostly unused doors to the balcony.  He stepped outside and walked to the rail.

 

Grace opened the door to the salon where Alfred had directed her that Bruce would be.  She’d seen the room once or twice by never really gave it much thought.  She didn’t see Bruce at first, though it was easy to deduce where he was.  The doors were open and the cool air filled the room.  “Bruce,” she called out, wrapping her arms around herself as she approached the open doorway.  Stopping at the doors, she watched him for a long moment.  “It’s cold out here,” she said softly.  “Everything okay?  Courtney okay?”

 

Bruce turned at the sound of her voice, smiling when he saw her standing behind him. “Hey.  You’re home,” he greeted, patting the railing beside him.  “Everything’s fine; Nee’s fine,” he said in answer to her worried questions.  As far as things went, Courtney *was* fine.  She was a survivor twice over.  “I was just taking in the view.”  That view being the gorgeous sunset over the snow-covered gardens.  The rich orange-red light was caught in the white snow, making everything look deceivingly like it was on fire.  “Come join me?” he begged, patting the railing again.

 

“Sure,” she said without any thought.  Oh sure, it was cold, but she’d have his arms around her in a heartbeat.  That would ward off any cold that tried to threaten the moment for them.  She stepped out onto the balcony and crossed over to where he was.  He was much more subdued than what she’d thought she’d return home to.  She stepped immediately into his personal space.  Okay, so ‘subdued’ wasn’t exactly the word for him.  But there was something about him that seemed different.

 

Before Courtney arrived he was smiling, but there was an air of something… concern… about him.  She was sure that everything was okay, but she was anxious to hear what had transpired between the two friends.  Looking out at the sunset, she let herself relax in his arms as he wrapped them around her, pulling her back to his chest.  “It is beautiful,” she said quietly, almost reverently.

 

“It is,” he agreed, hugging her closer as he gazed out at the red and orange.  “I caught sight of the sky through the window and couldn’t help myself,” he said, which was the truth.  Bruce loved nature in all its forms…though, perhaps the form he most loved was that of the beauty in his arms now.  “I think I like this room,” he said.  “The view is wonderful and the atmosphere is warm and cozy.  The perfect place to spend Best Friend Day, I thought.”

 

She smiled as she watched the sunset.  She didn’t begrudge Bruce and Courtney their Best Friend Day.  She rather liked the fact that they spent these days together.  The sky began to change from soft yellow to pink and red hues.  It was then that her breath caught and held momentarily.  “Wow!  The sunset in winter is so different than the one you see in spring and summer.”  She had been right, too, his arms and the heat of his body were keeping her warm.  “I think,” she said, going back to the Friend Day topic, “Best Friend Day is a really good idea.  Gives you and Courtney time to be together without the rest of us hovering around and mucking up the works.”  She smiled widely.  “I’m so glad for the two of you.”

 

Bruce smiled and leaned in, snuggling close so he could kiss her neck just behind her ear.  He buried his face in the curls there and breathed deep to smell her.  Though he’d been busy all day, his soul had missed hers.  This was one reason.  How many girlfriends had he gone through who would bitch about his close friendship with another woman?  Plenty, but not one of them could hold a candle to his amazing Grace.  She understood that Courtney was important to him and why, yet also knew that his heart was hers in a way that it belonged to other.

 

“I’m honestly surprised Seth let her out of the house,” he said, half joking.  Had that been Grace, she’d be in a vault somewhere, locked up until Bruce was sure no one was going to take her away again.  Seth didn’t have that option, but he imagined if push came to shove, he could contrive of ways to keep Courtney at home.  “But I’m glad he did.  Nee and I had a long talk about things.”  He squeezed her tighter and buried his nose in her curls again.  “You smell like tacos,” he commented, momentarily sidetracking himself.  He got back on course a second later as he said, “Courtney knows.”

 

“We had Mexican,” she began and was about to tell him that Sloane loved guacamole when the ‘Courtney knows’ comment hit her.  She turned just enough so that she could see the side of his face.  “She knows?” she asked, rather stunned by that information.  “You mean you told her?  Or she figured it out?  It wouldn’t surprise me if she figured it out.  She knows you so well.  Maybe I should go brush my teeth,” she said in reference to the taco comment.  The salsa had been hot.  “How do you feel about it?  Courtney knowing, I mean,” she said the last with a  smile.

 

“You can brush your teeth later,” he said, chuckling, and held her tighter just in case she dared to escape his grasp.  “She figured it out… said something about my not being to hide it from her because it’s in the essence of who I am… and that it was hugging me that confirmed it.”  His brows furrowed.  “Clearly I have to restrict the number people I let Batman hug.”

 

“I’m going to have to agree with you there,” she said jokingly.  “Totally strange women hugging all over Batman… not a good idea. Best friends can hug…”  She turned around in his grip and wrapped her arms around him.  “Though really, she didn’t make the connection until she hugged Batman and then Bruce Wayne.”  She smiled at him.  “You sure I don’t need to brush?  My burrito had onions on it… the salsa had onions in it.”  Her smile grew wider.  “You aren’t planning on letting strange women hug Bruce Wayne, are you?  I’m the only strange woman who should hug you.”  She winked as she said.

 

Bruce chuckled and bent his head to kiss her.  “No…” he said as the kiss ended.  “You don’t need to brush just yet.”  His eyes sparkled with sudden mischief.  “I don’t know… the last time I let a totally strange woman hug me, I fell hopelessly and irretrievably in love with her.”  His tone suggested that he was considering the pros of these types of hugs.  “Although….” his eyes still sparkled, and he leaned in for another light kiss.  “I think it was the woman who gave the hug that made the difference.”

 

She couldn’t help but laugh at that.  He was right about that hug and what it had done for both of them though.  So the joking naturally continued, “It’s a good thing it was the woman who gave you the hug that was the difference.  If you fell for every strange woman who just hugged you,” she leaned forward and initiated a kiss, “you’d be one extremely busy man.”  She pressed her forehead to his.  “I’m glad it was just me you fell for though.  I’m rather attached… to you… to everything about you… including Batman.”  She smiled.  They’d been separated for only a few hours, but she’d missed him so… missed this so much.

 

“In that case, we are most definitely restricting the hugging,” he said, continuing to tease.  “Because if I were to have to start calling Lee just to schedule time to see you… I think I’d go insane.”  But he grinned and stole one more soft kiss.  “But I don’t see that happening,” he decided.  “I only want you, not every other woman in Gotham.”

 

“Well, I’d say that’s a very good thing,” she agreed.  “Gotham is a rather large city.  You’d be far too busy.  No more morning workouts, showers.  I couldn’t wait for you to wake up because you wouldn’t be able to sleep.  Every hour would be filled.  We could just start a line at the front door and parade them through.  Maybe get a conveyor belt and do some kind of assembly-type line.”  She laughed at the imagery.  “So yeah, no hugging strange women.  Best friends… sure.  Me… you’d better.”  She gave him a small kiss.  “Besides, who else would you want to hug?”

 

“I can’t think of anyone,” he said honestly as he pulled her tightly to his chest.  If Courtney’s theories were correct, Grace might have figured out his secret identity, as well, had she but been awake the night he lifted her from the ground and carried her to the Batmobile.  The car… the thoughts that sprang into his head as he felt her body come flush against his own were less than heroic.  Grace loved his cars almost as much as he did… and she hadn’t seen this particular one… yet.  Evil, wicked thoughts… and he suddenly wanted to indulge in them.

 

She watched his features closely and a small smile spread across her face.  Oh that look in his eyes.  It was one she knew so well.  His breathing had kicked up a bit as well.  Whatever he was thinking, they were very happy thoughts.  “Bruce,” she said his name more as a caress than anything else.  They hadn’t had much time for themselves.  Given everything that had transpired, they’d had very little time for anything except sleeping and healing.  But now, now they could indulge other things that needed attention.  And Grace knew that look.  It sent a small shiver through her body.  “What’s going on in that gorgeous mind of yours?”

 

“I was thinking,” he said, smiling at the shiver of anticipation that he’d felt run through her.  “That it’s a bit chilly out here after all.  Maybe we should go inside… warm up… get a little lost.”  He took her hand now, pulling her coaxingly to the door.  His eyes, the expression of mischief in them, spoke beyond the merely words.

 

It was moments like these that she knew he was ornery as a child.  They came out when he was feeling particularly frisky.  She couldn’t help but smile hugely and followed very willingly as he led her inside.

 

“Oooo, get lost… all hidden and private like… I so love it when you get devious.  We get to try a new one, or our old haunt.”  She held his hand, unable to keep her eyes off of him as he moved, very much with a purpose.  She couldn’t help that her mind flashed onto how he looked in that outfit.  She shivered again at the sensations that produced.  “Oh yes, let’s get lost.”

 

“Someplace new.” He said, pausing to close the balcony doors behind them.  Their fingers laced together as he led her through the halls back towards their own bedrooms.  Entering his bedroom, he unlocked the unused door that had been to Lex’s bedroom.  He knew she was aware of who had slept there, though she had never questioned that he kept it empty now.  He led her inside and went straight to the secret doorway behind the faux-bookshelf.

 

“The passage is a dark,” he said as he led her inside and the door closed behind them with a dull snap.  He fumbled with his hands on along the wall until he found a flashlight sitting on a lonely shelf.  He held it so that the beam light his face, giving an almost ominous ’round the campfire’ feel to the moment.  “Ready to lose yourself with me?” he asked.

 

“I’ve already lost myself in you,” she said, her tone of voice having to tell him her mood as her face was obscured by the darkness.  She held his hand, moving close to him as he once again led her.  She couldn’t help but let her mind flash to those old horror movies.  The hero and heroine would travel down some dark, dank hallway while the sociopath chased them.  “Besides, I could think of a few worse things than being lost with you.”  She shivered slightly as it was pretty chilly in the passages.  It struck her as odd that he seemed to actually be leading her somewhere.  She thought they’d go into one of them and like the last time, break land speed records in getting their clothes off.  Other than the interlude in the shower, it’d been a few days for them.  “Are we heading someplace in particular?” She laughed lightly.  “I’m honestly lost already.”

 

“How can you be lost when you’re with me?”  He asked, his tone teasing, and he slid his arms around her waist, pulling her to him.  The kiss he pressed to her lips was a soft caress–the brush of skin and a warm promise.   Just as suddenly, though, he moved out of her arms, fingers once again interlocking with hers.  He knew she’d probably never remember how to navigate this passage. It was long–being one of the main tunnels in the structure–and branched of at odd intervals on each level.

 

“I guess I shouldn’t tell you,” he said as they reached a rather antiquated looking stone stairway “that this is the same passage I got lost in as a boy?”  The question was serious, though it did hold a hint of tease to it.  It was the same passage, going straight to the dungeon level where his Batcave now stood.   Or the beginning of it, rather.  They still had two more long passages and the same amount of stairs to go down first.

 

Her pace slowed, forcing him to slow a bit as well.  Her free hand grasped onto his forearm.  “You’re kidding right?” she asked.  He continued to walk forward and she turned her head to look at the dark expanse behind them.  “But you know it now, right?  The passage?  I mean, since you know where we’re going and all…”  As she was looking behind them, she fumbled a bit when he altered their direction.

 

“Oops,” she laughed at her near clumsiness.  “But really, you know where we’re going, right?”  It was obvious that they were heading someplace in particular.  It was also obvious that they were heading down.  It may have been her imagination, but it seemed to be getting cooler.  Were they in the basement?  Hadn’t Alfred asked her not to go into the basement?  She shook her head lightly and smiled.  If Bruce were leading her into the basement, obviously she should be able to go into it with him.  “Bruce?” she asked again, getting the feeling he was enjoying this quite a bit.

 

“Yes, Love,” he responded, though it was unclear whether his words were an answer to her query or one of his own.  What masked their intent was the chuckle he couldn’t seem to suppress.  At the bottom of the stairs of he turned to face her, stopping her on her last stair.  His arms went around her waist and he pressed a kissed into the softness of her sweater-clad breasts.  Sighing, he nuzzled the angora with his cheek before pulling away to look up at her.  “Would I steer you wrong, love?” he asked softly, holding tightly to her.  He seemed in no hurry to move form the stairs as his head rested just above her pounding heart.

 

He was evil; she decided with a big smile on her face.  He knew she was dying to see where they were heading.  He had to know because his face was resting on her breasts and her heart was really pounding.  Her hands moved into his hair and she used it to make him look up into her face.  When he did, she leaned down to kiss him.  It was a bit more promising than the one preceding it.  When she pulled away, they were both a bit out of breath.  “You would not steer me wrong, love,” she said the last word imitating him.  “You would, however, find it extremely funny to wander around these passages all evening long just to lead me right back where we started.  You have a delightfully ornery streak about you.”  She leaned in and kissed him again.  When they broke for air, she tried to look around him to see if she could deduce where they were.  “Very sneaky,” she said with a smile.

 

“I assure you,” he said with mock-indigence, though the effect was ruined by his laughter “that we are not wander in circles.  And we most definitely will not wind up where we started out.  At least not until the return trip.”  Although, to be equally fair, there were shorter passages out to the main living areas.  This one was just the closest one to where they were when they left the salon.  Sneaking one last kiss, he took her hand and helped her off the last stair.  “Watch your step,” he warned as they headed down the next narrow passageway.  “These get rougher the further down they go and this one slopes a bit in places.”  Which it did, and despite the warning, Bruce had to help her in places where her footing was less sure.  Not that he minded having an excuse to put his arm around her.

 

She held onto him a bit tighter when the passage became less smooth.

“This was definitely not used very much, was it?”  The only light they had to see with was the flashlight he carried.  Her arm went around his waist and her finger held onto his belt loop.  It was actually a good thing she wasn’t claustrophobic.  At one point, she did reach out to put her hand on the stone wall and was in awe of how cold it was.  She also felt what she deduced had to be moss that was actually growing on the stone.  It would explain the aroma that lingered in the air.  Wherever they were, it was not a place that was used.  It had not been updated like the rest of the house.  But she really couldn’t help but wonder exactly where they were.  She was more than a bit disoriented now and completely dependent on him to lead her.  It wasn’t such a bad thing either.  She didn’t mind depending on him.  “Don’t I get a hint though?” she asked, her voice holding a hint of good-natured pouting.  “Just a little one… please.”

 

“One little hint, hmm?”  Bruce stopped walking and leaned recklessly against the cool stone walls. “Hmmm…” he said again, making a show of thinking.  “Let’s just say that it’s something I haven’t been able to share with you before now.”  A lot of somethings, actually.  His training facility with it’s full gymnasium that put the upstairs one they usually used to shame–as if that were even possible considering how much money was tied up in equipment for the upstairs facilities–for one thing, the computers, the Suit… the Car… And of course, he’d already admitted to himself that he could have taken her by any number of other, quicker passages… but this one, he knew, provided the most effect.  Presentation, as he learned in his college business courses, was everything.

 

“Hmmm…”  She moved forward, leaning against him as her hands rested on his thighs.  “You haven’t been able to share it with me until now,” she repeated.  She placed a kiss on his neck, moving her way up to his ear.  “Something to share.  Well, since we’ve already done this,” she was referring to their little excursion behind the wine cellar.  She really had no idea what he was going to share with her, except that Alfred had told her that the basement would remain locked.  “Is it the basement?” she asked, wondering what could be down there.

 

Her warm breath against the shell of his ear reminded Bruce that is was actually very chilly down here and he shivered.  “Ah…” he said, chuckling.  “Could be it has something to do with the basement, yes.”  When she started to ask another question, he stopped her words with a kiss.  “Ah ah ah… you said one hint.”  He really did want her to like her surprise, though he now wondered if the delayed presentation wouldn’t prompt her to commit murder when she finally saw what it was.

 

“Bruce,” she pressed into him, her hands running up his ribs down to his thighs once again.  She placed another kiss on his ear.  Her little attempt to tease him into telling her what she wanted to know could easily backfire on her.  Because in all honesty, it was starting to really thrill her too.  Nice leisurely touches that they’d not been able to share.  It was as her hands moved to find his firm buttocks that she had to pull away.  “Maybe we should just see the basement then,” she laughed, “or we might not make it there.”  She really couldn’t see his face as the flashlight was pointing more toward the ground.  She could see his chest heaving though and knew that she had as much affect on him as she’d had on herself.  “We seem to have a habit of getting wonderfully sidetracked.”

 

Bruce stifled a groan of protest as she pulled away.  That was almost too sweet to pass up, and he knew she’d felt it, too.  “True,” he acquiesced as he took her hand and began to lead again.  They were coming to the last set of stairs.  “Although, there is something to be said for getting sidetracked with you.”  He emphasized his words by bringing her hand to his lips, kissing the tips of her fingers softly.  Giving her another warning about watching her step, he led the way down the stairs and from there down the final passage, at the end of which there was a very not remarkable spot on the wall.  Grace wouldn’t have noticed it at all in the dark, but when Bruce touched it, a panel slid open to reveal a very modern control panel.  He punched a few buttons and yet another panel opened.  This one revealed a blue grid which Bruce placed his right hand over.  A red light moved back and forth beneath his palm, much like a scanner in someone’s office.  When the light vanished, Bruce removed his hand and the wall slide opened in front of them.

 

She watched in awe.  In a way, it was almost like she’d stepped into a science fiction movie.  Almost like Star Trek technology and she leaned in to get a closer look at the panel.  “Oh that is so cool,” she said as the door slide open and light hit the side of her face.  She lifted it up, squinting a bit as she’d been in darkness for several minutes and the light was rather bright.  When they finally adjusted, though, she really did feel like she was on the Starship Enterprise.  She walked in ahead of him.  It looked like some kind of futuristic board room.  Computers lined the wall and a massive table was set up.  She knew where she was.  This was the place where he conducted Batman’s business.

 

She turned and smiled brightly at him… like a kid in a candy store.  “Oh wow!” she said, her hand on her chest trying to calm her breathing.

She moved almost unknowingly toward one of the keyboards and lightly caressed it.  Moving away, she spun almost in a circle.  “This is…”  It was then that she looked at him.  “This is where you come every night, isn’t it?  You come down here and prepare for whatever it is Batman’s going to do that night.”

 

Bruce watched in fascination as Grace experienced her first view of his Batcave.  Her eyes were wide as she took it all in, and yet, he knew there was more to see.  He smiled, his expression echoing hers in joy and awe.  Almost as if he were experiencing it with her.  “Yeah.  And a lot of my afternoon commitments, too,” he admitted, using the terminology he and Alfred had used since her arrival.  “I spend a couple of hours a day training and working on some of the projects… gadgets and things that Batman uses.  Alfred and I designed most of them… there…” He pointed to another door off to the left side of the huge room.  “That’s science geek central, that is,” he explained.

 

Her eyes gravitated to where he pointed.  She wasn’t necessarily a science geek but she was rather fascinated with the gadgets and gismos.

 

“I read in the newspaper,” she said, walking subconsciously toward the door, “that one of the bad guys Batman caught said he fell from the sky.  Just dropped from the rooftop.  Now, since I know you are Batman and since I know you can’t fly (other than your airplane), you have to show me which gadget lets you do that.”  She rubbed her hands on the back of her jeans in nervous anticipation.  “Do I get to see everything?”  She looked back at him and smile.  She was still really wrapping around the fact that Bruce was Batman.  She knew, but in a way she still kept them separated.  The more she saw the more it would gel for her.  “Oooo, and the suit.  I’ve *got* to see the suit.”

 

“You can see whatever you want,” Bruce answered, though he had to chuckle a little at the way her enthusiasm flitted from one thought to the next.  “Actually,” he said, moving over to a place on the wall as he spoke.  “You weren’t all that far off the other night at dinner… talking about the cape and all.  It’s a very functional accessory, not just for looks.”  Tapping a spot on the wall, it slid open to reveal a hidden niche, where in hung the suit in question and his utility belt.  Bruce waved her closer, knowing she was interested in at least the suit.  “I use these,” he held out one of the bat-shaped grappling hooks, which with their strong retractable cable, Batman used to scale walls and swing across places he couldn’t just jump to.  “And the cape helps with aerodynamics, like you suggested that night.”  Which, of course, explained why Bruce had wanted so badly to change the subject.  Grace had been too close to the truth for his comfort.  She was even closer to it now.  “And a lot of it is looks…” he chuckled, remembering Chad’s reaction to the whole “drop from the sky” effect.

 

She moved toward the suit, stopping just in front of it.  “The cape really does help Batman ‘fly’.  I knew it!”  Suddenly, her mind flashed back to that night… the blur that she saw before unconsciousness took her.  The tall figure in the suit… the cape… the cowl.  It was all so surreal.  She was drawn to it, but not as she had been expected.  She reached out and touched the cape just at the neckline.  When Bruce pointed out the grappling hook, she couldn’t seem to help but touch it as well.  “That night,” she said softly, “everything was a blur.  In a way, it still is.”  She looked back at the suit.  “But some things are so much more clear now.”  She smiled and moved from the suit to him.

“I think, perhaps, I was wrong.  You wore the suit that night, true.  But the man who saved me wasn’t Batman, was it?  It was you… Bruce Wayne.”  She wrapped her arms around him.  “You know, I was also wrong when I said I was safe because I had you, Sloane, and Batman watching over me.  I’m safe because I have *you* watching out of me.  You.”  For some reason, it was very important to her that he knew she believed them to be separate entities.  She held him for several more moments before looking up at him.  “I have to be the luckiest woman in the world.”

 

“Grace…” Bruce responded, his voice thick with emotion.  He set the grappling hook back where he got it from, and let his arms do as they wished–wrap around her body like they were meant to fit in the curve of her waist.  He couldn’t say more than that–just look at her and utter her name again.  So he did.  She didn’t know how right she was.  It hadn’t been Batman sitting there watching her apartment.  It never was.  In the dark of the night, it was Bruce who went to the rooftop of the nearest building and sat where he had a clear view of her windows.  It was Bruce who’s eyes pierced the darkness that stretched across that distance, watching for a glimpse of her.  The suit… it kept them apart, because he couldn’t have just gone to her as Batman.  When she’d called out, it had been Bruce who reacted… Bruce who confronted her stalker.  Bruce who nearly killed the man before Batman took over, reigning in the wild emotions that had seized him when he saw his beloved being attacked.  Batman who delivered the stalker to the hospital.  But it had been Bruce who gathered her up in his arms and carried her to the Batmobile.  Bruce who contacted Alfred via his communications link and told him in a shaky voice that he was bringing someone with him.  Bruce who could barely speak her name without his voice breaking when Alfred inquired as to whom it might be.  Bruce who loved her more than his very life.

 

She felt his arms go around her, and she moved her head back to rest in his neck.  “I love you,” she whispered softly.  She wanted to thank him, but words were never really appropriate for this.  So, she merely held him for several long moments.  Knowing that he was the one who was Batman… at first, she’d been excited.  Bruce was Batman.  But then, he wasn’t.  She knew that first hand.  Lifting her head once again, she moved her hand to his cheek, cupping it as she said, “I’ll never fear for my safety again.”  And he knew how important that was to her… how important feeling safe was for her.  She also had a good idea as to how he was feeling.  It would be so easy for one identity to bleed into the other.  But to her, they never would be.  The man who shared her life and her bed wasn’t Batman.  It never would be.  “Any other goodies to show me?” she asked, knowing how easy it would be to get bogged down in the emotions of the moment.  The best, though, would be to not get bogged down, but to keep the mood as light as possible.

 

“Goodies?” he asked, following her out of the trap of dark memories and back to his original reason for bringing her here.  “Oh my yes,” he said, bending his head to hers and capturing her lips in a promising kiss.  “There is much to see.”

 

Taking her hand, he led her to another part of the underground fortress.  Electronic doors slide open in front of them, this time without the need for any kind of unlocking devices.  They revealed a vast training facility, similar to his gym upstairs, but also dissimilar in that it had more… bigger… better.  Not to mention the simulator they’d finished working on in the last couple of weeks… and the area that looked like a Marine boot camp training course.

 

She held his hand as they walked through the door.  Grace, by her very nature, was a fitness addict.  She’d gone to college with the hope of someday owning and running her own gym.  A fitness center that would rival any other.  It hadn’t come to fruition, but what she’d gotten was so much better than she could have ever hoped for.  The training facility that was now presented to her was almost overwhelming.  She dropped his hand and moved further into the facility.  Walking over to one of the weight machines, she knelt down, caressing it almost lovingly.  “This weight system… when I was working at the club, we’d talked about these.  They were still in the planning stage.  They’re still talking about it in Fitness Magazine, but no one has one yet.  You have one.”  She moved on to the treadmill, standing on the conveyor and looking at all the controls.  The one upstairs was state of the art.  This one made it look archaic.  Again, she moved to stand next to a rope wall.  “You have any idea what kind of phenomenal shape I could get into with this stuff.”  She smiled.  “No wonder you don’t really need my ‘expertise’.”  She used her fingers to ‘draw’ quotes around the last word.  “Look at this stuff?”  She twirled around in awe.  “It’s just… wow!”

 

Bruce, having followed her to the weight system when she began he exploration, sat down on one of the padded benches as he watched her move from one ‘station’ to the next.  Her expression–a mixture of excitement, awe, and covetousness–was something he wasn’t sure he’d ever seen before.  His hand rubbed the bench, caressing the slightly-more-than-state-of-the-art system.  “It is very sweet,” he said with a grin.  There was, of course, a reason no one had one of these weight systems yet.  “Wayne Industries funded the research for these,” he offered, explaining.  “That, too,” he nodded to the tread mill she’d moved back to as if drawn to it.  She loved the one he had upstairs, but he could if falling out of her good graces before his very eyes.  “I could probably get you one for upstairs if you’d like.”

 

“Really?” she asked, a tear almost coming to her eye it excited her so much.  How long had the treadmill been her best friend?  She’d spend hours on one, running off her aggressions, fears, anxieties.  Before Bruce had come into her life, she’d run on her treadmill when she couldn’t sleep.  But she’d gladly given it up when she moved into the

Manor and was able to run on the one upstairs.  “I’ve logged so many miles on treadmills.  Used all the features… the one upstairs is fantastically challenging, especially with trying to rebuild my muscle tone.”  She stood back on the treadmill, one hand on the handle while the other lightly touched the controls again.  “This thing has settings that work muscle groups that you’d have to use two other machines for, Bruce.”  She leaned forward.  “It even measures your heart rate, measures the level of the cardio portion of the workout.”  She looked back up at him.  “I could have one of these?”  She stepped down off the treadmill and moved to sit beside him.  “This is completely and totally impressive.  I could only dream of having a third of this to use.”  No wonder he hadn’t needed to take her up on the offer to help him train.  With all this…  This facility… who needed a personal trainer when you had all this?  “I’m actually beyond impressed.”

 

Bruce took her hand in his when she sat next to him, the action comfortable to him.  “You can have any of it you want,” he said, meaning it.  “Just name it; it’s yours.”  He’d give her the moon if she wanted, and he hoped she knew that.  “You know,” he said, his face growing serious.  “All the things I have here… and I still like our workouts”–the ones they did together upstairs and were usually followed by mind-blowing sex–“the best.”  It wasn’t just the sex, though, that appealed to him.  It was the woman: his companion, friend and lover.  Everything they did together was worth it because she was one half of the equation.

 

She smiled.  “Knowing all this is down here, I, at first, couldn’t imagine why you’d want to workout upstairs.”  She nudged him, teasingly.  “Other than the perks of working out together.”  She winked.  “The best part of working out isn’t really the equipment.

It’s you.  I’ll have a blast on the equipment.  But I love it when you workout upstairs with me.  It’s challenging in a way I can never challenge myself.”  She rested her head on his shoulder, so very comfortable where she was.  Never would she have dreamed that being this close to someone would be this fantastic.  She thought for a moment though and couldn’t help the chuckle that escaped her.  At his question of ‘what?’, she explained, “I do want one of those though.  One of these too, when we can swing it.”

 

Bruce laughed.  “I’ll see what I can do.”  He turned a little on the bench so he could face her better.  “It’s more fun working out with you than it is being down here myself,” he admitted.  Like she said, it was more of a challenge, for one thing.  Leaning in close, he kissed her lips.  “Are you going to want a car, too?”  he asked curiously and half afraid the answer would be yes.

 

“I have a car,” she answered immediately, thinking he was trying to talk her into giving up her Hummer.  “Why would I want…”  She paused, looking into his eyes.  What she saw in them, pleased her beyond words.

 

She knew that look.  “You got a car I’m *really* going to like, don’t you?”  Her hand went to his leg and she squeezed it.  “You know how I like your taste in cars,” she said suggestively.  “Got something to show me?  I’m assuming it’s better than the Jag.”  She wondered if she saw it… and did want one… what would he say.  She smiled at the thought.

 

“I’ve got a car,” Bruce said, his dropping to a sultry tease.  He placed a hand over hers, pressing it in to his thigh.  “That makes the Jag look a kitten with its eyes still closed.”  Leaning in again, he claimed her lips in a kiss that spoke of tempting pleasures.  Even the thought of her seeing it–their ‘ride’ in the Jag still fresh in his memory–had him feeling warm all over. “And I just know you’d love it…” he said, breaking off the kisses to stand.  He held his hand out to her.

 

Grace would never deny it.  She had a ‘thing’ for cars.  She loved her Hummer.  The powerful vehicle wasn’t just something she drove around.  She got a thrill out of it.  The same with Bruce’s sports cars.  She’d had access to his toys… he even let her drive his Porsche… the silver one with leather seats.  She remembered her first time behind the wheel.  It was a standard, and once she got over the concern of having an accident, she relaxed and truly enjoyed the drive.  She loved her Hummer, but there were times when she really loved driving one of his cars.  She truly loved the cars, but it was mostly the thought of being in *his* car… breaking away another barrier between them… making things more ‘theirs’ than ‘his’ or ‘hers’.  She pressed herself next to him as they walked out of the gym.  “Please, please, please, tell me there are leather seats and it’s powerful.”  Both went right to the core of ‘excitement’ for her.

 

Bruce chuckled, the high brought on by the thoughts forming in his brain not quite having worn off, and he said, “Is there any other way for a car to be?”  Her excited response and the kiss that followed was pure heaven. He led her from the training facility back through the main office area and down in another direction.

 

There were a few places he wouldn’t be showing her.  The ‘torture chamber’–the room where Bruce still spent a good deal of every training session strapped to a chair in an attempt to learn the secrets of escaping manacles–was one.  The room was Spartan and bleak, and Bruce just didn’t think Grace wanted to know about aspect of his daily preparation.

 

But this… he slipped his arm around her, letting his hand hover just behind the small of her back as he guided her into the antechamber where he parked Batman’s preferred mode of transportation every night.  The car stood in the middle of the room on a circular section of floor that actually rotated at the press of a button for easy exits without turning around.  It was bathed in a pale light from the ceiling above, set off by the motion of them entering the room.  He felt more than heard Grace’s soft gasp and he turned to see her face.

 

When the soft light fell upon the vehicle, she stopped walking.  As Bruce hadn’t quite been expecting it, he took another step before the pull on his arm let him know she was no longer right beside him.  When he turned to face her, she had one hand on her chest and the other reached for his.  A woman, most any woman really, had a thing for sports cars.  They appealed to women differently than men.  It was precisely how they affected a woman that men were so interested in them.  All other reasons were secondary.

 

But this car… the one she was looking at now… was no ordinary sports car.  It wasn’t shaped like any car she’d seen on the market.

 

On the rear, she could only deduce that it was something very similar to a jet engine.  It’s what she was reminded of anyway.  The car itself was as black as night, special modifications left it looking distinct, yet aerodynamic.  Again, Grace knew something about aerodynamics, having read about them from some of the books in their library.  She took it all in, almost overwhelmed by awe.  Her insides had surged with the physical reaction she had to things like this.  When she finally gained some modicum of control, she looked over at Bruce.  Gauging the look on his face, he had been hoping she’d like it… REALLY like it.

 

“Can I…” she started softly, cleared her throat and tried again, “can I go over there?  To it?  I mean, no alarms are gonna go off, no anti-theft devices are going to come get me, are they?”  Maybe the questions were silly, but if she had something like that, she’d sure as hell protect it.  “It’s just… you didn’t tell me it was like THIS.”  Speechless… Yes, for Grace O’Neil to be speechless, it had to be big.  And though this was just a car, it was the most “Fantastic” car she’d ever seen.  It wasn’t until she looked at Bruce again that she realized she’d said ‘fantastic’ out loud.  “Well, it is,” she explained.

 

Bruce laughed.  Grace’s reaction was a bit… more… than he’d expected.  “You can get as close as you like,” he said, the chuckle still firmly attached to his voice.  How was it that Miles described situations like this?  Like a kid in a candy store?  Grace looked as if someone had just handed her the keys to the Hersey’s chocolate factories and then pointedly walked away from her.  “Or…” he said, and his mind was already turning with ideas.  “I can reintroduce to it the same way you were introduced the first time.”

 

“Reintroduce?” she questioned, formulating in her mind what he could mean by that.  She had just taken a step toward the car when he’d made that comment, so she stopped and turned around.  She smiled, her hands going into her back pockets and her look turned anything but innocent.  It was more like impish.  “And just how do you propose to reintroduce me to it?” she asked.  She chewed on her bottom lip as she looked at him from under her lashes.  She definitely wasn’t going to say no to anything he suggested.

 

Did she even know what it did to him when she looked at him like that?  There was a name for that look, but in Bruce’s mind, the words wouldn’t form.  Just an idea about the last temptation of an angel… fallen from heaven… fallen for earthly delights.  His angel had indeed fallen, Bruce decided wickedly, though she’d taken him tumbling with her.  “Well, I’d start,” he said as the wanton images in his mind forced him into action.  “With something like this.”  ‘This’ happened to be scooping her up into his arms.  Of course, his fallen angel hardly minded much, or so indicated her laughing squeal of surprise.  Her arms wrapped around his neck and he was gifted with a kiss from her playful, pouty lips.

 

“Then what?”  came her coy prompt.

 

“Can’t you guess?” he asked as he began to move, carrying her as the hero does in all their favorite old, romantic movies.  His stride was sure and determined and he stopped just in front of the vehicle, settling her down on the slope where the hood and front fender converged.  His hands rested on the hood on either side of her body, arms rigid as he held himself up–forbidding the inevitable contact– and he watched the reacting emotions play out on her face.

 

She ran her hands up his arms, stopping at his shoulders before moving down his chest.  “I have a guess or two… sure.”  Her voice dropped an octave, taking on a more sensual quality to it.  “You know,” she squirmed, loving the feel of the car underneath her, “This feels soooo nice.”  Her hands moving down to the waist band of his jeans.  “I think

I like getting reintroduced to the car.”  Her tongue snaked out and she licked her bottom lip.  “I like it a lot.”  Her finger traced along the waist of his jeans.  “So, what’s next?”

 

Bruce echoed her movement and licked his lips, almost unaware that he had done so, such was the intensity of the way he was watching her.  She was so gorgeous… so hot and so utterly desirable… and so wonderfully his.  “Next…?”  His words trailed off in a lingering query, and he merely looked at her.  In his mind, he could see her sprawled on the hood beneath him, her long sexy legs… it made him hot just thinking about it.  Grinning, he leaned in closer to her, pressing until there was no such thing as personal space.  He’d taken it, claimed it, and just as easily, he claimed the mouth that opened in a gasp beneath his own.  He swallowed the soft surprised sound in the fierce kiss.

 

Her mind reeled even as her body responded.  The slope of the car was such that she was perfectly balanced and her leg lifted to run up along the back of his leg before resting on his butt.  It was simply amazing to her how rapidly they moved from tepid to boiling hot.  She could feel it as he pressed against her, pushing her into the car.  Her response was a combination of many things actually.  The car… Dear Lord… the car!  Her boyfriend and the intensity and heat he always fed to her.  It wasn’t just physical, though the reaction surely was.  The time they’d spent apart today… the emotional intensity of the past few days… the cave, the gym, the car… it was all adding up to making her extremely hot in all the right places.  And when she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him in return, they could have harnessed the electricity and powered the manor for months.

 

Bruce had fantasized about this from the moment Grace stepped back in to his life.  It could easily have been any car I his fleet… the silver Porsche or the Jag she loved so much.  His pretty red Mustang.  He’d had dreams about her draped over the hood of that one like a runway model at a car show.  But this… this was a different fantasy… a different emotion altogether.  Words or thoughts couldn’t describe what it was that urged them both right now, but as her legs wrapped around him and pulled him close, he knew she was feeling it, too.  So much heat between them, so much need which needed expression.  “Grace–” he gasped against the kisses that ignited his blood.

 

“Bruce…” she panted, her hips surged against him.  They were really going to do this!  And the thought of that did all kinds of delicious things to her body.  She ran her hands along his sides, pulling at his shirt, her nails scratching along his body.  Of course, she’d leave marks on him… mark him as hers.  She liked the thought of that.  Of course, it wasn’t a mark where everyone would see it.  She kissed him again, fiercely.  The kiss ending only for her to move her lips down to his neck.  A mark here would show, she thought evilly, but moved on, kissing him anywhere she could.  What she wanted was to get his shirt off… his clothing off… and put out this fire that was raging uncontrollably within her.

 

A hiss escaped Bruce’s lips as her nails raked over his back.  It evolved into a growl when she began the sweet torture of kissing any amount of exposed skin she could find.  The hunted became the hunter in a matter of moments.  The hunter in him, though, was not altogether willing to just submit to that change.  He was hers, yes, but she. Was. His. Always.  He moved his hands, placing one on the hood close to where her hair fanned out gold against black while the other tugged at her sweater, pushing beneath it until he found the soft mounds of her breasts and the warm valley that lie between them.  No brassiere.  Grace didn’t always see the necessity in being fettered to social conforms.  Bruce couldn’t say as he blamed her.  There was something to be said for running his thumb across the soft, swollen-and-yet-hardening-like-mad flesh of her areola while the softness of her sweater brushed against his hand like the innocent fluttering of butterfly wings.  He smiled at that contrast of innocence and desire, then squeezed her nipple between his thumb and forefinger.  Just to let her know.  He was hers; but he would have what was his.

 

She drew in a sharp breath, tightening her legs around him and drawing them even more closely together.  Her hand grabbed his at the wrist, moving with his, but trying to direct at the same time.  Oh, she knew he was doing the taking tonight, and she loved being taken.  She returned the kiss with the intensity that he gave it.  Reaching out with her other hand, she pressed it on the car. At the same time, she moved and her hand rubbed against it.  The sound it created brought to mind all kinds of interesting sounds that could be made with other parts of sweaty flesh rubbing on the car.  That thought only fueled her desire and made her press for more.

 

Bruce kissed her as if his soul was starving as she was its only source of nourishment–hungry, greedy kisses that brought their breath in quick gasps only to swallow up the sounds.  When Grace rubbed her hand against the hood a third time, Bruce broke away from her mouth, trailing wet kissing across her cheek, down the line of her neck to her ear.  He sucked her earlobe into his mouth and worried it between his teeth.  Kissing the shell of her hear, he whispered in a need-hoarsened voice, “Do you like that?”  At the same time, his hips bore down on her, grinding his hardening length into the spot it most wanted to be.  The low keening sound that rose from the back of her throat was his only answer.

 

If she’d been of the frame of mind to tease, she’d have said ‘no’ before diving in and kissing him herself.  It had to be the car, her mind echoed.  It had to be the man.  The man who took over the moment like he’d taken over her life.  He drew her in and made her his and she didn’t mind… any of it.  Moving her hand from the car, she took his head in her hands.  It took some effort to move it from where he was kissing her ear, but she managed to get him to look at her.  When their eyes met, she pushed her hips up into his and with lust in her voice said, “Oh yes.”

 

Did she have any idea what that did to him?  Bruce would have given her the benefit of the doubt had it not been for the look in her eyes.  That look… had he called her an angel?  She was the devil, and she delighted in setting him on fire just to watch him burn.  Though these flames didn’t hurt him so much as warm him clear through his soul.  Which, for the first time in his entire life, Bruce could truly feel.  Because of her.  This devil… this angel.  He was a phoenix, born out anew out of the ashes of her fire.  Had he ever been–anything–before she lit the wick on the candle of his life?  He hadn’t and she had… lit him clear through with just that one lustful look which should have been out of place on an angel but wasn’t.

 

He moaned softly as her hips raised into his yet again, then he leaned in, pushing her into the hood as he claimed her flushed lips as his own.  “S’nice…” he murmured against them, though whether he meant the kiss, the rubbing, or the whole scenario was open to interpretation.  The hand beneath her shirt slid happily down her smooth skin until it hit denim and then moved lower, pressing between her legs.  He rubbed her with his thumb, feeling the source of her fire, and he broke the kiss to look into her eyes.  He could see his own devil’s smile mirrored back at him in her gorgeous hazel eyes.

Her eyes held his as his hand continued to stroke her.  She actually had to bite her bottom lip to keep from calling out.  It was a simple move, touching her through her jeans, but the sensations it provoked were beyond measure.  Her life could easily be marked by the relationships she had.  How each affected and changed her.  But nothing… no one… EVER touched her physically and spiritually the way he did.  She let her hips surge into the touches, unknowingly moving with the erratic rhythm he set for her.  Her hands reached up and squeezed his shoulders… hard… as her head arched back, exposing her long neck to him.  It was so much… And when she remembered where she was… where they were… it only inflamed her more.  Her breathing became more erratic as she lost more and more control of her body.  She reluctantly had to admit that she never truly had control of this situation and that it had been something he’d given some thought to.  Of course, the thought of him fantasizing about this… with her… also did all kinds of delicious things to her.

 

Bruce loved that look in her eyes… that utterly wanton, needy expression that signified Grace abandoning herself to the moment.  Stilling rubbing her through her jeans, he kissed her neck–licking the stretch of perfectly flawless skin as he exposed it to him.  He loved her neck, and there was this spot… right there… her hips surged against his hand when he found it and nipped lightly.  He was careful not to mark her too much if he knew they’d be in public, though sometimes, the urge to really let people know who this angel belonged to… it was always there.  Nuzzling that spot, he murmured her name against her own skin.  She shivered and pushed in to his hand again.  The denim was only the slightest bit damp now.  Bruce grinned.

 

“Next…” he said, picking up their conversation as if he hadn’t been seducing her on the hood of a very expensive, one of a kind car.  He pushed up off her a little, his hands going to her waist.  Se squirmed and made little protesting noises.  He was so going to straight to hell for this corruption, said the latent Catholic in him.  He rarely listened to that voice, however, and even if he did, right now, Hell was looking a whole lot like heaven than he’d imagined possible.  “Next…” he repeated, and rather than a voiced direction, he moved his hands, placing his fingers over the snap of her jeans.  He intended to undo them, undress her slowly and toss her clothes somewhere beyond the pale light that illuminated her so erotically.  But he didn’t.  Instead, he let his fingers hover there, twitching as they waited for the permission his eyes sought from her.  ‘If you want it…’ they said.

 

She swallowed thickly and nodded vigorously, not completely trusting her voice at this particular moment.  She knew two things right now.  She would give him anything he wanted… anything… so long as she could have his hands, body, mouth… anything on her.  It was like every molecule of her body was extremely sensitized.  She put her hands, palms down, onto the car and felt the cool metal beneath them. It was going to be the most delightful of dualities.  The car was cool, but her skin was hot.  He was rock hard in so many places, but his lips, when they touched her, were soft as silk.

 

The thought flitted through her mind to reach down and help him get her clothes off.  The sooner they were both nude, the sooner they could both find the release they were both seeking.  She swallowed again and managed to gain enough control to actually allow herself to give voice to what she, and he, both wanted.  It was a very exposed area they were in, but it never bothered her in the least where they expressed their feelings for one another.  Grace wasn’t bound by such inhibitions.  Neither was Bruce… not with her.  So she gave voice to what she’d acknowledge already.  “Next,” she said softly, “and soon.”

 

“Soon…” he echoed in a voice so dark with need it almost wasn’t his anymore.  His fingers worked the snap with lightning speed, and the zipper slid open for him easily.  His hands molded to her hips, caressing as they pushed the jeans down.  Her thong was black with red lace… soft to the touch, but oh-so-naughty in a way that made his heart speed up and his need for her heighten to a throbbing ache.

 

“Shoes,” he said as he hooked his thumbs in the thin waist band of the thong and pulled them down was well.  He wanted her–wanted them both–completely naked.  Now.

 

He had her panties down to her mid-thigh when he mentioned the shoes.

They had actually just come down to join her jeans.  With dexterity most wouldn’t think she had, she reached down and rested her hands on his.  She was wearing three inch black heels.  Slowly, her foot ran up his leg, before flattening at his pelvis and moving to rest on his chest.  They were extremely close together, but when he’d pulled away to pull off her pants, it had given her just enough room.  “This one,” she said, her voice filled with need, yet lightly teasing.  Her second foot met up with the first.  “Or this one,” she asked, her entire weight resting on the car now and the cool metal did feel fantastic on her skin.

 

“They’re both… very nice…” Bruce said, though his voice was broken between heavy breaths.  He ran his hands up her denim-clad calves to her ankles, where he felt skin.   He gently reached for one foot, listing it from his chest.  “Nice… expensive leather.  Italian.”  He admired it for a moment and then pulled it off her foot, letting it drop with a casual turnoff his wrist.  He repeated the motion with the other foot and then resumed the task of removing her clothes.

 

She smiled as the shoes fell to the floor.  Of course they were Italian.  They’d bought them on one of their many trips to Italy.  She lifted her feet up off his chest and let him remove her jeans and undies.  She only broke eye contact from him when she pulled her
sweater up over her head.  The car was extremely cool.  The air in the basement was cool, though not cold.  It was just enough to be noticed.  “You’re turn,” she said softly, reaching for the snap of his jeans.  He was looking at her again, and the intensity of his look caused her to shiver.  The man was simply the most sexy and sensual she’d ever set eyes on.  And when he looked at her like he was right now… every part of her ached for his touch.

 

“My turn,” he echoed as his body reacted to the overt lust in her eyes.  He licked his lips, and shivered when her eyes watched… almost pleading.  He thought he knew what he wanted… he wanted it too.  Reaching for her hands, he brought them both to his waist band.  She could have it, he decided, and he met her eyes, willing her to undress him… to touch him.

 

She sat up, her eyes still on his as she slowly undid his jeans.  The zipper was a touch more challenging as it was very evident just how affected he was by all of this.  She didn’t remove his pants, however, merely let them hang on his hips as her hands ran up to his chest and with a bit of help from him, removed his sweater.  Given her position
in relation to him, it was easy to grasp his waist and pull him to her… kissing his chest… loving the taste of his skin.  And she tasted as much of it as she could while working on getting his pants off.  She only lifted her head when she needed his help getting the rest of his clothing off.  She ran a finger along his abdomen down to his pelvis and smiled when she looked up at him.  “You are magnificent,” she said, her voice telling him just how marvelous she thought he was.

 

Bruce felt himself flush–everywhere– at her praises.  On another night, he might have demurred, told her that it was she who was magnificent–as she was truly that–and turn her praises back her.  Often, he felt uncomfortable by the tings people said.  It was mostly an unease born of too many too-faced accolades. And even though he knew–had always known–that Grace did not look at him with those lying eyes, he couldn’t stop himself from falling back on his hesitance to accept the flattery.  But not now… not in this moment, with Grace sitting in front of him on the hood of a car he designed and built himself.  Sitting with her legs spread just enough that his body would fit between them, her hands resting on his abdomen.  Touching.  Appreciating.  Bruce felt magnificent.

 

He rested his hands on her knees tentatively, and their eyes locked.  “You are exquisite,” he told her, though his tone made it clear this wasn’t in anyway a contradiction of her words.  His were an extension of them.  He was magnificent; she was exquisite.  Together they were perfection.  His hand moved up along the outside of her thighs,  pushing her a little further up on the hood as they met her hips.  “So smooth, like silk only better.  Heaven to touch.”  They moved up his stomach now, to her breasts, kneading both in purposeful circles–gentle and yet torment at the same time–before guiding her down until she was once again on her back.  Then they pulled back, retracing their steps to her hips, which he grasped firmly.

 

She laid on the car, her back arching as his hands roamed her body.  His words, as much as his touches, aroused her even more.  She was completely wanton… she bared more than her flesh for him.  She laid open her heart and soul… expressed her thoughts… and he took her (them) all in and returned it to her tenfold.  She always felt special to him.  Never felt that his words were just words.  They were expressions of him.  She moved her hips when his hands rested on them.  Her legs seemed to have their own mind as they sought out his skin, touching him everywhere they could.  She smiled at him again.  “Heaven.  Yeah… I’m definitely in heaven,” she said softly, meaning every word of it.

 

“I want to be there, too,” he said, his voice making it clear that it wasn’t the metaphysical, spiritual heaven he was referencing when he said he want to be *in heaven* and the flair of lust in her eyed told him that she knew what exactly he had meant.  She spread her legs a little more–all the invitation he needed and Bruce positioned himself between them.  Leaning in, he placed a kiss on the inside one thigh, then the other.  The air around was thick with the smell of sexuality and charged with the need for release.  Straightening up, Bruce ran his hands down her legs, easing her hips up so he could sling her legs over he shoulder.  She had to brace herself on the hood when he entered her, steadying not just herself but him as well. Then his hand found her hips again, sinking into her flesh in a way he had little doubt would leave bruises and not caring if he marked her.  He moved slowly at first–as the position, like the location, was new to them–but soon found a rhythm that worked.  His thrusts were hard and steady.

 

The position afforded her a very good look at him.  She cried out when he entered her.  She couldn’t really move with him… her place on the hood of his car didn’t allow her much room to actually move.  But she sure was enjoying the ride.  The look in his eyes.  She pressed her heels into his shoulder to help brace herself even more.  The new
position allowed her enough leverage to thrust back.  When she did, she gasp again and called out his name.  She had also been right about the noises her skin would make while rubbing on the car.  It was all so… so… intense.  The feel of him inside her… driving…
demanding…  The look on his face… lustful… desiring…  The pressure of his hands on her body… They all combined to push her toward fulfillment.  But she wanted… needed… this to last.  Just a  while longer.  He… felt… so… good.

 

Had he any idea how wonderful this was going to turn out, Bruce might have indulged in this fantasy sooner.  Grace was laid out before him, body flushed and chest heaving as she labored to breath.  He couldn’t get enough of watching it, watching her.  It was so… “You’re so hot,” he said, not realizing at first that he’d said the words aloud until he heard his own voice in his ears.  “So gorgeous,” he added when she met him gaze for lustful gaze.  Which only served to push him further towards the edge of the abyss.  How long had he wanted this?  How long had he dreamt of having just this moment.  “Feels… so… good…”  His breaths were coming shallow now, and quicker and he knew he couldn’t last.  She was so tight like this, and so hot and he’d been so ready.   He knew she was close, too.

 

“Come for me, Grace.”

 

“I’m… I’m…” she heard his words and the tone of his voice.  It was  really all the push she needed.  The intensity, the drive, the need, the lust… the love.  All of that combined with the sensation of him filling her, moving within her… She pressed her hands, palms flat,
on the car and pushed into him as hard as her position would allow her.  Her jaw dropped and something akin to either a cry or a call spilled from her lips and she came… hard.  She held nothing back.  She let it course through her… and when she thought she’d reached the end, he thrust harder and she came again.  It was beyond description, beyond compare.  She couldn’t help but cry out again.

 

The world was falling apart around them.  Or at least, that’s what it felt like when Bruce’s release coursed through his body, mingling with Grace’s second, and he came hard, calling her name.  So hard his entire body was shaking and Grace’s legs were the only thing holding him up.  When they slid from his shoulders, he all but collapsed into her arms.   He knew he should move–they should move–but for a moment, all of his energy had been spent inside her and he had none left to lift himself off the car.

 

Her arms went around him automatically, holding him to her while she tried to gain control of her breathing.  She’d think about the next step in a moment.  For now, all she could do was hold him to her.  Hold him and let her body and mind try to find a place where they could coexist.  As she held him to her, the shaking finally subsided and gave way to complete surrender.  They exchanged heartfelt words of love.  It was always this way with them.  The physical release led to a deeper emotional bonding that was more fulfilling than the sex.  No, moving would come later.  The awkward positioning would eventually force them to do so.  But for the moment… for now… they simply held onto one another.  It was something they simply had to do.

 

****

 

Continued in Part 2